know a Cains heart from an Abels 5 Consider Gods liking of Timothie Dauid Samuel the Prophet of Prophets who serued God when hee was a childe and so the good King Iosiah These were not trees which blossome when others haue done Let men be neuer so soundly come home it were better they had neuer beene so both for the Churches and themselues for they carrie the smell of the garlike morter still where euer they goe 6 Old men which haue liued loosely in youth haue great diffidence in themselues for they dare not reprehend so sharply as others nor punish so seuerely as they should for that the sinnes of their youth are so in their foreheads and all men see them Many of these are rockes of offence They make Dauid and Salomon proctors of their sinnes which I am perswaded grieueth those soules at this day if there be any sorrow in heauen to heare men alleage them for their sinnes 7 We be taught Esai 9. 17. that when the Lord intendeth to destroy a Common-wealth a speciall note thereof is this He taketh no delight in their youth therefore where young men be dissolute it is a heauie note of Gods wrath to fall vpon his people 8 Such as doe take libertie by Salomons example let them consider it well He was in the prime of his youth well disposed and wise but hauing past to riper yeeres he grew vaine and dissolute Then by Gods free mercie he became a sorrowfull man in his age And he made himselfe a publike penitentarie leauing his Ecclesiastes as a monument of his follie and it may well be called his booke of Retractations This is Salomons experimentall conclusion All is vanitie and vexation of minde This he tried when he had gone through all things he was fame to returne to that wherewith he began His booke confuteth all Pagans best morall wisedome He wanted nothing he had experience of all kinds of blessings that may be found on earth Yet after long experience he found no true ioy in any thing on earth The wise men of this age would say he was too sad or of a melancholike humour and could not vse things well But himselfe answereth the follie of such chap 6 None could haue more ioy nor so much pleasure in them as he had yet he found in conclusion nothing in them but vanitie and vexation of minde 9 Iob was neuer adulterer yet made he a couenant with his eyes because he being cleane in heart would giue no occasion outwardly When Putiphers wife could not preuaile because of Iosephs constancie she was not moued to repentance as she ought considering that her seruant was so faithfull to her husband much more she ought to haue been but contrarily sâ—e vseth a desperate remedie worse than the fault it selfe namely to seeke his life And this is the end of all vnbridled and carnall loue that in the end it turneth to extreame hatred yea and that more bitter than of them who neuer bare them good will as appeared in that incestuous loue of Ammon to his sister Thamar who afterward hated her exceedingly Let vs learne to feare these vnbridled affections and if we will not haue this issue to come of them let vs make our bond in the Lord that one may draw another neerer to him thereby And this is not onely in this lusting loue but in all other familiarities of men whatsoeuer without the Lord whether it be for gaine or fauour c for when they cannot enioy the things they looke for their loue is turned to hatred 10 Ioseph in his prosperitie would not forsake the Lord to cleaue to his Mistris and now in that he seeth present danger yet he standeth fast Thus on euery side the Lord trieth his children and giueth grace withall to perseuere Out of this we may learne that we neuer know whether we loue righteousnesse and holinesse for Gods cause so well as when we endure some trouble for it Ioseph might haue done this secretly that it should not haue bin knowne yet the loue of God constrained him and the feare of the Lord caused him to refraine from euill Albeit he saw present danger of his life and good name yet because he knew that the Lord which seeth secrets he rewardeth openly therefore he committeth himselfe to the Lord and had rather hazard his good name before men than keep an euill conscience before God And he beleeued withall that the Lord at the last would make his righteousnes as cleere as the noone day 11 Many will not fight or murder openly but if their enemies were secretly deliuered into their hands they would be farre from Dauid who would not hurt the Lords annoynted in the meane time they deuise euill amongst themselues and when they come abroad they vtter it Many doe abstaine from fornication for feare of lawes and such like but they consider not that the Lord seeth their vnchaste mindes and will recompence them Many would be religious but yet vnlike to Sidrach Misac and Abednago who would not for feare of the King so much as consult of the worshipping of the Image But they would seeme to bee more than they are as Ananias and Sapâ—ira therefore they shall haue the same reward with them for their tempting of God So long then as our hearts doe deceiue vs and these euill desires ouercome vs and we vse vnâ—odly meanes wee shall neuer stand to suffer any triall We may learne also by Iosephs example euen for the least part of godly life or good religion to suffer persecution and not onely for the chiefe points and parts thereof And as great a signe of a good heart is it for if we should denie the faith or God or Christ all the world would crie out whereas in lesser matters they would hold their peace and therefore so much the greater triall is it if we stand 12 The end of adulterie is beggerie besides that oft such can haue no children by lawfull and chaste wiues Hence it is often that euen great men want children and their houses decay againe the wife requireth it with like whoredome This sinne of all others leaues a brand in mens consciences as theeues at Sizes conuicted of theft and confessing it yet doth it not oft so much trouble them as this of adulterie They crie out of this O adultery brought me to this miserie CHAP. IIII. Of Affection IT is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of well doing when wee haue good occasion thereof The Lord ceaseth not to offer occasions but wee often cease to haue good affections 2 We must as well see what is against vs as those things that our affections leade vs to therefore must we pray that our hearts may be vpright that wee be not like â—alaam and the Elders that aske counsel of Ieremy So long as we haue to deale with men we set a glosse vpon the matter
yet when they selâ— this wound pearcing them with griâ—fe of heart they were as Sparrowes mourning as Cranes chattering as Pellicans casting out fearfull cries they thought themselues as in the gâ—aue they wished to haue dwelt solitarie they were as bottles parched in the smoke they were as Doues mourning not able without sighes and groanes to vtter their words their harts claue to the dust and their tongues to the rooâ—e of their mouthes But aboue all if these were not sufficient to perswade vs in this doctrine there remaineth one example whom we affirme to be the perfect anatomie of an afflicted minde This is the Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ the image of the Father the head of the body the mirrour-of all graces the wisedome righteousnes holinesse and redemption of all the Saints who sustained the crosse euen from his youth vpward and besides pouertie basenesse hunger did willingly goe vnder the great trouble of contempt and reproach and that among them where he should haue had a right deserued honour in respect of the doctrine he taught them in regard of the manifold miracles he wrought among them as the healing of the sicke the giuing of sight to the blinde the restoring of life to the dead this vnkindnesse neuerthelesse did not so much strike into him But at what time he was set as a sacrifice for all when he was to beare our infirmities and carie our sorrowes at what time he was plagued and smitten of God humbled and wounded for our transgressions when he should be broken for our iniquities and the chasticement of our peace was vpon him then he cryed out My soule is heauie euen vnto the death Then he prayeth Lord if it be possible let this cuppe passe from me But how prayeth he euen with sweating how sweateth hâ— euen droppes of bloud How long prayeth he three times When endes his agonie not vntill hee was dead What saide hee being readie to departe My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Was this for his humane death as some haue imagined No no wicked men haue dyed without complaint whose patience then might seeme to exceede his it was his suffering in his humane spirit which incountred with the wrath of God his God-head suppressing it selfe for a while he suffered indeed many torments in bodie but much more heauily did the wrath of God lie vpon his soule If this consideration of an afflicted spirit in these examples doe not sufficiently shew what a grieuous thing it is to sustaine a wounded conscience let vs proceed to the comparing of this with other euils which fall into the nature of man There is no sicknesse but Physicke prouideth for it a remedie there is no sore but Chirurgerie will affoord it a salue friendship helpeth pouertie there is no imprisonment but there is hope of libertie Suite and fauour recouer a man from banishment authoritie and time weare away reproch But what Physicke cureth what Chirurgerie salueth what riches ransometh what countenance beareth out what authoritie asswageth what fauour relieueth a troubled conscience all these banded together in league though they would conspire a confederacie cannot helpe this one distresse of a troubled minde and yet this one comfort of a quiet minde doth wonderfully cure and comfortably asswage all other griefes whatsoeuer For if our assistance were as an host of armed souldiers if our friends were the Princes and the Gouernours of the earth â—f our possessions were as large as betweene the East and the West if our meate were as Manna from heauen if our apparell were as costly as the Ephod of Aaron if euery day were as glorious as the day of Christs resurrection yet if our mindes be appalled with the iudgements of God these things would little comfort vs. Let experience speake If a troubled minde impaireth not health drieth not vp the blood wasteth not the marrow pineth not away the flesh consumeth not the bones if it maketh not all pleasures painefull and shortneth not this life sure no wisedome can counsell it no counsell can aduise it no aduice can asswage it no asswagement can cure it no eloquence can perswade it no power can ouercome it no scepter will affray it no inchanter can harme it And yet on the contrary if a man languish in sicknesse so his heart be whole and is perswaded of the health of his soule his sicknesse doth not grieue him If a man be reproched so he be precious in the sight of God and his Angels what losse hath he If a man be banished and yet doubteth not that heauen is his countrie and that he is a cittizen among the Saints it doth not appall him If a man be in trouble and findeth peace of conscience he will quietly digest his trouble But if the minde be troubled who dare meete with the wrath of the Lord of hostes who can put to silence the voyce of desperation who will steppe out and make agreement with the helles to spare vs who dare make a couenant with the diuell that hee would lay no claime vnto vs if then a good conscience helpeth all euils and all other benefites in this life in themselues cannot helpe a troubled conscience we see it true in proofe which here is in prouerbe The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare it Againe in all other afflictions we may haue some comfort against sinne this is euer accompanied with the accusation of sinne A man may be sicke reproched impouerished imprisoned and banished and yet in all these haue a cleere conscience his owne heart telling him that there is no special cause of these croâ—â—es in him but that he may â—uffer them for the tryall of his faith or for righteousnesse sake and well doing But when the spirit is wounded there is still a guiltinesse of sinne and when a mans spirit is trouâ—led he suspecteth all his waies he feareth all his sinnes he knowes not what sinne to begin with it breedes such hurlyburlies in him that when it is day he wisheth for night when it is night he would haue it day his meate doth not nourish him his dreames are fearefull to him his sleepe oft times forsaketh him if he speaketh he is little eased if he keepeth silence he boyleth in disquietnesse of heart the light doth not comfort him the darknesse doth terrifie him To prosecute our comparisons where all other euils are the more tolerable because they be temporall and pursue vs but to death this not being cured endeth not in death but becommeth eternall For euen the heathen men thought that death was the end of all miserie the perswasâ—ion whereof made them being in some miserie to make an ende of themselues and hasten their owne death as Sathan doth make many now adaies to doe who are ignorant of the hels which is a place of farre greater paines than any they can suffer in this world whatsoeuer for a tormented conscience
and Church of God And thus we might goe through all points of religion for men before were altogether superstitious and now they are become wholy prophane Wherefore miserable was their estate before but now most miserable dangerous damnable I say is the estate of our age wherein those that serue God best and walk most carefully in their callings are accounted mad and franticke precise fooles on the other side they which are altogether dissolute secure in discharging their duties are taken for the wisest men and this commeth to passe because men doe not consider that saying of the Apostle 1. Thess 5. verse Brethren we beseech you that you know them which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This changing of sinne may also be seene in yong men of the Vniuersitie who in their youth did liue altogether dissolute in their behauiour but being strickē in yeeres they account gaine to be godlinesse and so farre foorth as religion may serue to inrich them so farre are they professors thereof These and such like haue not as yet made a sale of sinne but a change Sathan as yet goeth further moues some men to make a more dangerous exchange than this and bringeth them from one extremitie vnto another For many being before giuen to worke wickednes that with greedinesse and to commit most grosse sins now forsaking that outward wicked course are so puffed vp in the pride of their spirit that they are become such new men as it were thinking too well of themselues they runne on into the other extremitie in seeking after those things which are aboue their reach by whose wickednesse it commeth to passe that the good graces of God oftentimes fall to the ground and the children of God fare the worse for them and thus we see that many doe not so much fell as change their sinnes But it must be otherwise with vs if we meane to obtaine this treasure we must so part with corrupt religion that we admit no false sects and heresies we must so giue ouer wickednesse and corrupt manners that from hence forwards we returne not vnto them and we must as the Scripture requireth forsake a shew of profession of religion and come vnto a strict practise thereof Secondly all sinne and not some must be forsaken and sold of him who will enioy this treasure many can be content to relinquish some sinnes but not all Herod heard Iohn Baptist willingly and was content to giue eare vnto him preaching repentance for when Iohn tol◠him that it was not lawfull for him to haue his brothers wife then he would not heare him any longer but cast him into prison and caused him to be beheaded The yong man in the Gospell had sold many sins had many good thoughts in him insomuch as it is said Marke 10. and 24. verse that Iesus loued him but when Christ told him that if he would follow him he must leaue his riches then he chused rather to depart from Christ than from his riches Ananias and Saphira Acts. 5. had many good things in them so that they sold their possessions and laid part of the price thereof at the Apostles feete but dissembling with the Apostles distrusting the prouidence of God they kept back some part of the price of their possessions wherfore through the ministerie of Peter they both were presently depriued of their liues Iudas also no doubt had many good things in him otherwise Christ would not haue made him an Apostle neither could it be but that hearing Christ so long he should reape some commoditie thereby but yet he did secretly inueigle the goods of the Church and did purchase vnto himselfe not this field wherein the treasure was but as it is said of him a field of blood And thus we see that there is a partiall and not a totall forsaking of sinnes in men But such men must know that they haue not done enough to obtaine this treasure in leauing some faults and holding some For it is true which the Apostle Iames saith 2. and 10 verse Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole law and yet faileth in one point he is guiltie of all This the Apostle prooueth by an example as if a man haue respect of persons then he is vnmercifull towards him whom he regardeth not Now vnmercifulnesse is referred vnto murther and he that said Thou shalt not commit adulterie said also Thou shalt not kill now though thou doest not commit adulterie yet if thou killest thou art a transgressor of the law They therfore which make an outward shew of Religion but still keepe sinne in their hearts such must know that if they keepe sinne in part they shall leese grace in whole wherefore our sinnes must be left not some but all not partially but totally Thirdly men must sell sinne at once and for euer and not for a moment or a short time And herein we may easily see that many men haue rather left sinne for a season than throughly repented them thereof and therefore it commeth to passe with them that they doe returne with the dogge vnto the vomit and with the sow which was washed vnto the wallowing in the mire Now if any man aske what the reason is that some men after that they haue escaped the filthinesse of the world are yet againe entangled therein I answere because such men neuer came vnto a sound griefe for their sinnes And hence it is that many being renewed and endued with some gifts of grace yet being defiled with inward pride and lust of the heart and not labouring with might and maine to be deliuered thereof become much worse than they were before The repentance of many who haue beene Papists Atheists and whose liues haue beene stained with fornication hurts of their brethren or some other grosse faults is onely that they haue left those sinnes but such men neuer attaining vnto true remorse for their sins fall therefore into them againe or into worse if it be possible to whom the Apostle Iames chapt 4. saith Clense your hands you sinners and purge your hearts you wauering minded suffer afflictions and sorrow and weepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Where the Apostle sheweth that it is not enough for man hauing offended with the harlots hauing done amisse to wipe their mouthes to come vnto the Church but they hauing displeased the Lord must weepe mourne vntill they come to sound griefe and such as is answerable to the measure of their sinnes For grieuous sinnes must be repented of with great griefe euen as sore diseases must be cured with sharpe medicines And as it is in Zacharie the twelfth Men must mourne for their sinnes as one mourneth for his onely sonne and be sorie for them as one is sorie for the death of his first borne There must be
policie and his teachers in wisedome so now he sheweth how he went before his elders in prudence and vnderstanding He was wiser than his enemies Why because in all his attempts deliberated not with flesh and blood but asked counsaile of the Lord by the word and by prayer He excelled his teachers in good learning wherefore because he contented not himselfe to stay on the naked rules by them deliuered but further laboured with his conscience to make the vse of them profitable to himselfe He ouer-reached his ancients Why because he euer had a speciall care to keepe a true faith and a good conscience whereof many had made shipwracke Whereof then commeth it to passe that the scholler is often better than his maister commeth it not from hence because the Lord worketh according to his will and bestoweth like effects where like meanes are vsed blesseth and curseth depresseth and raiseth vp according to the vsing and not vsing of necessarie meanes By meditation the iudgemēt of the godly is refined by musing the wicked grow by high degrees to the mysterie of iniquitie For as they be much giuen to this kinde of occupying their mindes so Sathan doth most thereby conuey himselfe into them putting such platformes and deuices into their head that otherwise were wonderfull to come into a mortall mans minde So then they that doe not rest in hearing and reading but endeuour by meditation to finde and draw out an vse of it in themselues wonderfully doe profit and mightily excell others Let vs not rest in our ouersights but stirre vp and prouoke our affections to take a new view of those things which we haue heard whereby we may gather more vnto our selues than that which we haue heard And why Man is a creature reasonable and by the light of nature can thus reason with himselfe if this be true then the contrarie is false if it holdeth in the greater then it holdeth in the lesser If this good thing hath good effects then tho contrarie euill hath ill issues See how knowledge by meditation doth increase Againe because euery member of Christ is annointed with knowledge according to that measure which the Spirit worketh as well the hearer as the speaker may profit by vsing the meanes For by meditation the iudgemēt is refined the wit helped the memory strengthened and stirreth vp affections as thus Is this good I will doe it Is this the obedience rewarded I will obey it Is this forbidden I will auoide it Is this threatned with so fearfull iudgements I quake and tremble to thinke of it By the helpe of this many will speake on a sudden because they speake out of the experience of their owne consciences when the learning of others is in their teachers head or else in their booke It is then the righteous iudgement of God that we are so vnapt to practise wanting dexteritie of wit bereaued of sound iudgement besides many other punishments due to the contempt of Gods word when our owne conscience shall accuse vs saying This good thou mightest haue had this comfort thou mightest haue enioyed hadst thou meditated on the word There remaineth the thrid effect which is in these words I am wiser than the ancient c. Oh notable wisedome that made him wiser than gray haires which are of longer experience He doth not compare himself with dotish old men but the wise Ancients in whom though not the quicknes of wit yet the pith and marrow of knowledge remaineth Neither doth he speake this so much to praise himselfe as to stirre vp others If then we shall see a comely old man speaking law on the bench and desire to heare some wise experience the man of God here telleth vs the way how before those times we may attaine vnto it And through the blessing of God on those meanes the graces of God shall be greater in young yeares if we labour for knowledge and with knowledge ioyne conscience and with conscience practise For the high way to knowledge is to meditate with our knowledge and to tremble in our hearts at the maiestie of the word not ceasing to labour with our selues vntill by musing we haue felt some comfort Here of it proueth that they which haue heard the word of God but a yeare haue more profited thā they which haue heard it sixe yeares For vnto him that hath more shall be giuen and from him that hath not euen that which he hath shall be taken from him If we obserue it we shall finde prophane Protestants who now haue seene three Gouernments which both are ignorant in knowledge and haue gotten many placards and curtaines for their grosse sinnes This may teach vs to see into Gods iudgement who punisheth so seuerely the decay of faith as also the mercy of God towards them that lay vp in their hearts the meditation and in their liues the practise of that which they haue heard I see no more fearefull tokens of the desolations of our times than that men promising whole worlds vnto themselues seeke so much for themselues that they neither desire Gods glorie nor the Churches profit A man may talke with a great Reader and there be some good things in him but talke with an exercised minde and you shall finde in him farre greater and more excellent wisedome Why doe not the old Protestants grow in knowledge as they grow in age but because they doe not vse to meditate Many men seemed to haue good gifts great knowledge and dexteritie of wit who now are destitute and barren of all these heauenly graces What is the cause surely the want of faith and of a good conscience doth make vs faile in many good things or else the cause may be some secret sin not repented of why there is such store of ill and such barrennes of good things So that the Lord striketh many with such follie that they which sometimes tasted of the good graces of God are now become dull heads Another reason why old men doe not grow in knowledge is because the more they haue the more they doe desire Many are so vaine and light that a man shall assoone bring an hogge from his haunt as them from their delights so the Lord doth make them end their age and life in worldlines which spend their liues and youths in vanities If we see one giuen to vanitie what say we Oh there is a wittie yong man if we see one giuen to worldlines what say we Oh there is a iolly thriuing fellow and thus for want of a sanctified wit and sight we remaine fooles and vnthrifts in spirituall things But it standeth with the righteous iudgement of God that they should be depriued of the vnderstanding of heauenly things which so greedily turne al their wits to worldlines On the contrary where we make conscience to meditate we growe from a small graine of knowledge to an whole field of vnderstanding For wee see many vsing their wits to
vs out of the worlde than that our life should bring any offence to the Church or slander to the Gospell Feare 1 BEe neuer afraide of leauing good vndone least the Lord suffer you to fall into the contrarie euill 2 Hee thought when he had no feare nor griefe he could not profit 3 Beware of immoderate feare which rather hinder the certaintie of saith then beate downe the securitie of the flesh and which be the readiest meanes to pull Gods wrath vpon vs in that they be the fruites of vnbeliefe and such as would tye the grace of God promised to the present danger and deliuerance out of the same The meane and middle path is that wee should feare and forethinke of euils to come not as thinking that of necessitie they must fall vpon vs as though God could not or would not deliuer vs from them but as they who beeing guiltie in this one desire to submit themselues to the hand of God and acknowledge themselues heires of Gods iustice or wrath in this or that euill yet so as we meete with the Lords mercie who is both able and willing euen then most of all to assist and deliuer vs when wee most feare and through this godlie feare are reuerentlie humbled vnder the hand of his Maiestie For if naturall pareÌ„ts know then to mitigate the stripes of their correction to their children when they see in them a milde meeke submission of themselues vnder the hand of their authoritie and yet so fearing them as Gouernours but vpholding with mercie as fathers if they haue that wisedome by so much to make their hand in correction the heauier by howe much the Childe to bee beaten is the stubborner we must then thinke this mercifull wisdome and confideration to bee much more in the Lorde from whose brightnesse the parents haue receiued these sparkes 4 Hee said that to winne anie or to continue anie in the feare of God he would giue no such things which he loued not but such things as he loued most dearely that they might know it to be a gift of loue and not of fashion Feastings 1 IN our meetings and feastings we are to looke to our selues if good speeches be vsed wee must be thankefull if euill sorrowfull if things not meerely euill not greatly to torment our selues Friendship 1 THis aduise he gaue that it was good to discerne of them whom wee much receiue into our companie least we lose the credite of the Church conceiued of vs. For although many seeme and shewe themselues to bee well disposed yet because there be so many corruptions in our nature it is heauenly wisedome to discerne of men wherefore it is good for vs to consider with what soundnesse of iudgement and power of true knowledge they doe speake first looke what sight they haue of inward corruptions This humility teacheth true wisedome and the sight hereof would cause vs to seeke after Christ and him Crucified For manie who haue a little confused knowledge will much bee talking but for want of this knowledge they are not so sound Secondly we must see how ready they are by their soundnesse of knowledge and feeling of inward corruptions to doe good to others with cheerfulnes and to speake of the infirmities of others with compassion and griefe for manie for want of this sanctified knowledge will rather bitterlie and openly declaime against the infirmities of others then either wisely â—dmonish them or brotherly pittie them 2 Hee said the best way to haue comfort in any of our friendes was to pray for them and that hee neuer had more ioy in anie then from them whom hee most prayed for and in them most when he prayed the oftner and vehementer for them present or absent for this is a true token of true loue to pray for them whome we loue 3 Though he was most seuere to his friends and kindred so long as they were not reconciled to God yet once being wearyed with one hee shut vp the matter with this sentence It is wonderfull that diuers hearing the same word of God spoken one should belieue and another should not belieue but I am rather to thanke God that I belieue then to search oâ—t a reason why another doth not belieue and as I am to be thankfull for my selfe so I am to be pitifull to others 4 Like as naturall men doe well by naturall wisedome so wee ought much more to be stirred vp to doe well by spirituall wisedome It is commended â—or sâ—â—ciall wisedome in our Sauiâ—ur Christ Iohn 2. that hee did not committee himselfe vnto â—lâ—â—â—â—â— because hee knewe what was in their hearts So it is a speciall token of wâ—sedome in vs on the contrarie not to commit our selues vnto all men because wee know not what is in their hearts 5 Hee reioyced to see his friends but hee was humbled in tha hee rested so much in that ioy that hee forgate to doe them good to their saluation or to receiue good from them to his saluation which he thought he should doe and to be his dutie 6 His loue euer grewe to a man as he knew the man to grow in godlines he said that if hee had once seene any effectuall worke of Gods spirite in anie man hâ—e could neuer but hope well of him If graces decayed first hee was grieued and then his loue decreased in him Grace of God 1 HE feeling on a time the grace of God assisting him in a thing which of himselfe he despaired of said Oh how easie are the waies of man whilest the Lord doth gouerne him and how is he beset as with a hedge of thornes when the Lord doth not assist him 2 As we are carefull to vse the meanes of our saluation so must we wholy referre the blessing of the meanes to the grace of God neither as some doe thinke that we can obtaine or continue the graces of God in vs without vsing the meanes for that is but a dreame of fantasticall spirits neither as the manner of some is so to trust to the meanes as neglecting to pray for the grace of God in them which is but a preposterours zeale of such as are not rightly instructed in the way of their saluation 3 It is a profitable note to obserue when extraordinarie gifts of God be for our good and when for our hurt If our extraordinarie blessings driue vs more carefully to seeke to the ordinarie meanes then it is of Gods mercie but if they slaken our care in the ordinarie meanes and puffing vs vp with a spirituall pride cause vs to rest in them then they are for our further condemnation as if God blesse vs maruellously without prayer in any thing if we are driuen more to prayer by it then this is of God if it cause vs to leaue prayer it is perilous 4 There is nothing so precious as Gods grace which chaungeth the face of heauen and earth and nothing
profitablie beholde the iudgements of God on others which as God in mercie had graunted him so he confessed this fruite thereof that vnlesse hee had seene such iudgements he should haue fallen into many troubles which now through Gods grace he had escaped by seeing and hearing the causes of these miseries in others For when hee saw how God dealt with others hee searched his owne heart whether he had bene or was such a man hee perswaded himselfe hee might be such a one hereafter and therefore hee repented before Gods iudgements came on him if euer hee had done the like And so by prayer and good meanes hee was made more carefull for falling into it hereafter Loue of the creatures 1 THe loue of the creatures hindreth vs in good things but the vse of them furthereth vs therein Gods children looke to the spirituall vse of those things which the worldlings vse carnally 2 Then wee haue a sure testimonie of our loue to good things and of our hatred to euill when no punishment nor reward can either driue vs from good or drawe vs vnto euill Madnes 1 A Great cause of madnes is impatiencie of minde or else the sudden wrath of God vpon a man for doing some thing against his conscience Matrimonie 1 ONe may know whether his wife be brought vnto him of the Lord by these notes First if there be any agreeing or proportionable liking each of other and that in the gifts of the minde concerning their generall calling as zeale faith godlines and also concerning their particular calling Secondly if they being thus consonant do vse good meanes as the word prayer and consent of parents in their contracts and then the good order of the Church in their meetings and if they vse no charmes nor vnhonest or vnlawfull meanes Thirdly that their hearts be sincerely affected to Gods holy ordinance so that first they respect this end to haue a helper to Gods kingdome when each of them hath said in their soules I will seeke out one in whom I may see mine owne image of faith loue holinesse c. that will helpe mee to Gods kingdome Againe when they doe not marrie for riches beauâ—ie or such like outward things but haue a desire mutually to doe the duties which they owe one vnto another Besides they must haue a desire to hasten the kingdome of Christ by fulfilling so much as in them lieth the number of the elect and vsing it as a remedie against incontinencie And so we see condemned here all marrying of young men with old women when there can be no hope of procreation 2 Vnto a gentlewoman that was afraide that her good will was suspected to her husband being faâ—re from her in that he receiued not the letters she sent him he said If your conscience did excuse you he could not condemne you and God will make knowne your heart vnto him if your owne heart condemne you then can he not exâ—use you no not although he thought very well of you 3 As a louing husband will not take away his loue from his wife for some particular wants so long as she keepeth her loue wholy and truly vnto him so the Lord will not cast off his louing kindnes to vs for speciall wants or frailtie in particular commandements so long as we generally labour to please him 4 When one asked him concerning marriage whether it were good to marrie seeing sometimes when concupiscence pricked him he was moued to it and some other time when he felt no such thing he thought he might abstaine from it He answered many come hastily into that calling not vâ—ing the means of trying their estate throughly before as namely whether they by prayer fasting and auoyding all occasions of concupiscence haue the giâ—t of chastitie or no Many vse some of the meanes and not all many vse all the meanes but a small time therefore it is good to vse first the meanes not part of them but all of them not for a while but long If so be that all these things will not preuaile attend vpon the Lords ordinance and waite when the Lord shall giue iust occasion of vsing that estate to his glorie and our comfort 5 He thought it to be a good ceremonie for the father to giue his daughter in mariage before the congregation if she either be a virgin or a yong widow to shew that she made not her owne match but that she made it by her fathers consent And being asked how it should be â—â— tâ—â— father were dead he said then he would not haue the mother to doe it in the congregation but thâ—ught it good for the father in his testament wisely to appoynt some vicegâ—rent to doâ— his dutie If any man doe this rather at the appoyntment of the yong parties than at the appoyntment of the parents it is an abuse Now that there must be in all lawfull contracts the consent of parents he said first children are a part of mens goods as in Iob. 1. it appeareth in that Sathan hauing commission to set on the goods of Iob did seaze on the children of Iob. Secondly if in the law a damsell might not performe her vow vnto the Lord her father misliking it then much lesse as it is probable may a damsell performe promise of mariage to a man her father misliking it 6 He said he could not away with such as would marrie too soone after they had â—uried their wiues but that it were better for abstaining a time to shew themselues humbled vnderneath the hand of God in that crosse and to testifie that it was no light loue vnto the parties whom they loued in the Lord. For besides that it is almost vnnaturall to get another bodie in bed before the former be rotten in the graue it is a thing of euill report impugning common honestie in that it may offer offence vnto the friends of the parties departed and giue occasion to thinke that their loue was but light being so soone forgotten â—s also for that it may giue occasion of iealousie to the parties to be maried and to their friends in that they may feare that their loue will be as light and little to them as it was to the other before And although any set time for diuers circumstances cannot be prescribed yet vsually a yeere were but sufficient for this purpose of abstinence Meditation 1 MEditation is the very life and strength of reading hearing prayer and Sacraments without which they are made weake and vnprofitable vnto vs. 2 Meditation is that exercise of the minde whereby we calling to our remembrance that which we know doe further debate of it and applie it to our selues that we might haue some vse of it in our practise 3 In meditation two parts of the soule are occupied 1. The memorie Remembring some thing heard or read 2. The vnderstanding Gathering some other thing vpoÌ„ that which is remeÌ„bred
the remnants of corruptions defects of good things may easily be drawne of a malicious man to cut off himselfe from the Church not being able to discerne betweene essentiall and accidentall betweene the principall and inferiour points which make or destroy a Church that is which cannot iudge how the substantial ground workes remaining there is a Church though there be otherwise some accidentall things wanting If any man not so much intending this mans good as to feede his owne ambition pride stomacke or vaine glory shal carrie such a one to such superstitions or schismes he by his euill heart intending to hinder the truth and to destroy the temple of God the Lord shall destroy him and he shall either grow prophane or worldly or he shall be cut off by death or beare some other token of Gods wrath And because of a singularitie of spirit such men with an euill conscience disturbe the Church they may grow from error to heresies from precisenesse to prophannesse from strictnes to madnes not being content to be corrupted but seeking to corrupt Howbeit the man of infirmities and for want of iudgement going in an high path shall in the end inherit good things and be saued but as by fire The true suruay and examination of our selues 1 VVHen we examine ourselues we are to sit in iudgement ouer our selues and to keepe a solemne court in our owne consciences to suruay our manners our wits our senses our members and to see how we haue vsed them but yet least we should be too fauourable to our selues either in not espying out our sinnes or in not coÌ„demning our sinnes still we remember to make the law our iudge but Christ the answerer of the iudge The motions of the spirit of God in vs. 1 IT is a good thing to make much of a tender conscience and to nourish the motions of Gods spirit and not to offer any violence to that spirit of grace which rebuketh sinne iâ— vs for he that hath once crackt his credit will happily care for nothing she that hath once bruised her virginitie will by all likelihoods proue an old harlot It is daungerous to burie the checkes of our conscience to fight against Gods spirit or to â—mother the light of grace in vs for so we may grow to such a sottishnes in sinne that no admonition can forewarne vs nor punishment can affray vs the smallest meanes will prouoke vs to sinne the greatest meanes cannot reuoke vs from sinne For suffering our selues to be hardned by degrees the spirit is so quickly quenched the conscience so tender is so soone bruised that it is no maruell though we vse so great precisenesse and warinesse in so tender a matter by suspecting the retire of old sinnes and by foreseeing the assaults of new sinnes Euill spirits 1 HE obserued the difference of superstition and true religion in many things and namely how the diuell whilest he was made knowne to men onely by hornes by clawes or by an hollow voyce was wonderfully feared but now being reuealed to be a more secret aduersarie a spirituall tempter a priuie ouerthrower of the soule no man almost regards him and therefore as some haue feared him too superstitiously so now it is come to a more dangerous extremitie that he is not feared at all and which is more we cannot truly beleeue the gracious helpe of Gods holy Angels but seeke after Satans practises He marked that good men and learned did much omit this in their prayers that God would send his Angels to them to deliuer them from euill spirits Temptations 1 EVery man is that indeed that he is in temptation 2 The faithfull shall not be tempted aboue their strength but with the increase of temptation the Lord will increase our faith or with the decrease of our faith he will decrease our temptation 3 Gods children haue their faith so tried by the crosse as alwaies some drosse of sinne is purged away thereby As Iacob ceased not to wrestle though his thigh were â—â—â—â—â—d till he got the blessing so we must not faint in temptation though we be humbled til we get the victorie We must not despayre of victorie because in our striuing we had some infirmities but rather we must reioyce in this that God hath giuen vs a will and a desire to cleaue vnto him 4 It is a great fault in time of temptation not to resist those corruptions which after our temptation is ouer we are ashamed of and time it selfe resisteth them 5 Outward temptations doe not hurt till our inward corruption doth yeeld but rather they are as Surgeons to draw out our festered corruptions 6 Long and strange temptations may betoken long and strange sinnes 7 Gods seruants being tempted are not so much to looke at their state present as on their estate to come because they that presently sow in teares in time to come shall reape in ioy 8 He said that when a great temptation hangeth long vpon vs it were good to seeke for some speciall sinnes in vs because that we shall finde that for some priuie pride or vnthankfulnes or such like a teÌ„ptation remaineth long with vs. There is a a traine of corruption in vs and God often punisheth one sinne with another which if we espie not but looke onely to the grosser sinnes we shall hardly be brought to humble our soules vnderneath the hand of God or to profit by the admonition of others Againe we must auoide all occasions of drawing on sinne and vse ruery principall meanes at the least that helpeth against sinne For although we shunne all occasions and vse many meanes and omit but one of the chiefest God may correct that one omission in vs. 9 He thought it to be a Christian dâ—scretion neuer to vtter a temptation but when a man had no comfort in himselfe or when he stood in very great neede of comfort and then alwaies to discerne to whom he opened it 10 Subtiltie and violence are vsually attendant vpon the temptations of the diuell and the flesh the diuell especially vsing these two 11 Vnto one that was much tempted with vnbeleefe he gaue this counsell When the temptation commeth either fall downe in prayer and say Lord thou makest me to possesse the sinnes of my youth and this temptation is of very equitie howbeit oh Lord grant I may by wisedome herein make this temptation an holy instruction and suffer me to possesse my soule in patience oh turne this â—o thy glorie and my saluation I see and confesse what hath beene in me a long time by that which now sheweth it selfe in me and that thy grace â—ath altogether hitherto kept vnder this corruption yet Lord I beleeue and yet Lord I will beleeue helpe Lord my vnbeleefe thy name be praised for this seale of thy loue and pledge of thy spirit that in this vnbeleefe I am grieued as in my beleefe
and they in whom the spirit of God is decayed through the deceitfulnes of sinne their afflictions also are the punishmeÌ„ts of their sinnes for because they refused the gratious gouernmeÌ„t of Gods mercie in the Gospell therfore hee bringeth them backe to the rigorous gouernment of his iustice in the law till Christ be formed anew in them againe Those onely which are sufficiently called in whome Christ is thus formed their afflictions are no punishments of sinne but Christ suffers with them when they are medicines against sinne much more when they are trialls of Faith and most of all when they are for well doing but all the former suffered themselues Christ suffered not with them because they suffered for sinne 10 Rebecca wished to haue children but when they stroue in her wombe then shee brast forth into words of impatiencie so God giueth to some a desire to be borne againe who when their conception is so painfull and when the spirit and the flesh striue together they would sometime be content to be in the olde estate againe 11 When Moses came downe from the Mount the skinne of his face did shine but only the people did see it hee did not perceiue it So should our righteousnes shine in the eyes of others not in our owne 12 As a Fountaine and all the water that springs from it haue the same qualitie so the heart and the thoughts words and deeds are all of the same nature if one be filthy all be filthie and purge one and purge all 13 God calleth his children out of this world in the fittest time when though they liued longer yet they would be no better 14 If wee loue not Christ more then his benefites euen than our owne saluation wee are not worthie of him Phillip saith Iohn 14. 8. If wee may see the Father it is sufficient And Iacob said it is sufficient for mee that Ioseph is aliue hee cared not for his benefites And Dauid saith as if hee should say no more one thing haue I desired to dwell in the house of the Lord. 15 Wee must at all times â—eare the Worde and vse â—â—â— the meanes oâ— our 〈◊〉 though wee feele our selues most vnwilling thereunto For we know not when God will blesse it or any of them to vs. Yea it may be that when we do but once aâ—â—â—â—t our selues from the hearing thereof such things may be then spoken of as may most serue for our soules health 16 Albeit Marthaes part be the worst because it continueth not yet the world hateth Maâ—ies part which is the best and desireth â—uer to chuse with Martha 17 Looke how much we would come to Christ so much we must come to the Word and Sacraments 18 If wee rest too much in the outward action of the Word and not in the inward affection of the heart we shall be puffed vp and become prophane 19 Many Protestants can say it is God that worketh the will and the deede but in a conceiued imagination not from a perswaded minde and experienced conâ—câ—eâ—ce for if they were perswaded hereof it would greatly humble them and make them to finish their course with reuerence and feare 20 Looke what a man loueth hee wisheth the good thereof 21 Euery one is eaten vp with the zeale of one thing or othâ—r 22 No man can purchase to himselâ—e the glorious â—â—â—â—â— that he loueth God except hee hath a through hatred and detestation of that which â—â—d hateth 23 Then shall wee vnfainedly praise GOD for our â—â—â—â— creation and his Fatherly prouidence watching ouer vs when wee are created a new by the Spirit of God and feele our Redemption in Christ. 24 As farre as the Spirit is aboue the flesh God aboue men Heauen aboue the earth Eternitie aboue frailtie so farre is the new creation aboue the olde for the one is but of mortall and corrupt seede that shall perâ—â—h but the other is of immortall seede and from Heauen a great worke of God which shall abide for euer 25 In temporall things our ioy is greater then the cause in spirituall things the cause is greater than the ioy 26 If this be our chiefest felicitie to be Gods people it hath also the chiefest challenge to our ioy 27 They that be in the hell of things fleshly caÌ„not see the heauens of things spirituall 28 Spirituall thinges are tedious because sense reason and nature cannot taste of such ioyes 29 Gods children being in the world though not of the world but sauouring of the things of the world must be prouoked to this sound ioy and be led from the crackling ioyes which flame vp for a little and make a sudden noise but neuer truely heate or comfort the heart but in death and affliction doe muâ—h shame and feare vs. 30 To bee perswaded of Gods presence in our thoughts words and labours is a pure rule of Christianitie In euery place we are before God but more specially in priuate prayer and most of all in publike prayer 31 As there is no sinne so great but with repentance is pardonable so there is no sinne so little but without repentance is damnable 32 The offence of sinne is not so great as the deâ—ence of sinne 33 One teare of repentance is better then a thousand sack-clothes first our sorrow must bee spirituall then continuall because our sinne breedeth at the heart and buddeth foorth daily There is no greater miserie than to bee without miserie nor greater sorrow then to be without sorrow 34 As the childe breaking one rodde and burning it prouoketh his father to prepare a sharper so a man vnpatiently wrestling with one affliction sent from God and escaping it prouoketh the Lord in greater displeasure to send a sharper scourge 35 The more godly a man is and the more the graces and blessings of God are vpon him the more need he hath to pray because Sathan is busiest against him and because he is readyest to be puffed vp with a conceited holinesse 36 Where the Scripture hath not a mouth we ought not to haue eares 37 Oâ— that one would doe that thing the remembrance whereof â—o long after should bring comfort oh that one should doe that thing the reâ—eâ—oraâ—ce whereof so long after sh 〈…〉 g griefe and yet we so little esteemâ—â—hoâ—e â—â—â—â—gs which might after comfort vs and so little feare those things which mighâ— aftâ—r grieue vs. 38 The â—â—â—â—s is often taken for the morall law of God his precepts for the Ceremoniall Law his Iudgements or Righteousnesse for the â—aâ—ctiâ—us of the Lawe whereby the Lorde â—â—â— accomplisheth his promises for his Children or executâ—th his wrath vpon his â—â—â—mâ—es 39 A though the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministery of his word yet we must not tâ—e his wisedome to any ordinary
the second time And as we must not flatter our selues in euery motion as though we were sealed most surely so one sparke of pure zeale doth fire out the diuell and his whole traine Surely we must doe as much for our God as the wicked for the diuell that is we must be swept of all corruptions and garnished with all graces of God his spirit that the Lord may delight in his hold in vs euen as the wicked gratifie their Prince of darknes with sweeping cleane away the graces of God and furnishing euery roome with some loathsome sinne or other 28 The neerer Christ his comming was the cleerer was the Law Moses saw it cleerer than the Patriarches the Prophets saw it more cleerely than Moses Iohn Baptist more euidently than the Prophets Christ Iesus more spiritually than they all did see into it and taught it not as a teacher of any new doctrine which the grosse Pharises dwelling on the literall sense did thinke but as a confirmer and more diuine reader of the Law than euer had beene in any age before which thing we must needes beleeue For if Christ be the Fathers Counseller then is he wonderfull and why is he so wonderfull but because his doctrine is a mysterie if his doctrine be a mysterie no maruell though so many see not into it In this spritual interpreter the Fathers Counseller whose name is Wonderfull must we beleeue 29 There is no striuing in sinne but in God his iudgement and wrath and therefore it is vsuall with the Lord to checke sinne sooner in his owne children than in the wicked and to rebuke it sorer in his children regenerate than in them that are not renewed and to withstand more seuerely sin in his children renewed and hauing more plentifull meanes than in the regenerate not hauing so great a measure of the meanes 30 We must labour to haue the feare of God before our eyes alwaies Beleeue we cannot alwaies reioyce in God we cannot alwaies faith is often faint loue is little ioy is dead feeling is fallen asleepe yet if we continue in the feare of God fearing our selues for the absence of these things it will be a meane to recouer them all againe For this iealousie of our selues least we should displease God will driue vs to such an examination of our owne hearts as we seeing these wants we are constrained to mourne vntill the graces of God shine to vs againe but if this feare be once gone yea though we had those other gifts yet will they decay and we shall fall into so deepe a peace with our sinnes that though we slip very grossely we will neuer suspect our selues for any thing 31 That man is truly blessed whom God hath from all beginnings chosen to whom God hath giuen his Christ as a perfit Redeemer in whom he hath sealed vp the assurance of these things by his holy spirit to whom he hath giuen his word in whom the word and spirit haue begot faith by whose power Faith hath begotten ioyes in heauenly things in whom ioy hath wrought a sincere heart to please God in whom sinceritâ—e is accompanied with loue vnfained to the Lord and his Saints loue ioyned with a care to obey his commaundemens this care breeding a reuerend feare to displease God in whome this godly feare rebuketh sinne the rebuking of sinne worketh a mourning spirit in whom a mourning spirit begetteth true meekenes this meekenesse of minde causing vs to hunger after Christ so as feeling his owne miserie he is taught to shew mercie vnto others and so sheweth mercie as it is with the bowels of compassion whose heart God so gouerning all outward benefites turne to his blessing as seales of the fauour of God vnto whome all crosses being sanctified in Christ turne to his good who finally in this faith and fruites of faith meekely and patiently possessing his soule waites and looketh assuredly for the glorious kingdome of God after this life This is the golden chaine of the vndoubted blessednes whose linkes doe so coherently ioyne together that wheresoeuer aâ—â—â— of the least is wanting there is a breach and weaknes made in the whole 32 Great is the power and mightie is the force of the feare of God that is when wee haue a sure perswasion we are still in the presence of the God of all glorious Maiestie not sparing the least sinne vnrepented and yet in the sight of a most gracious Father not punishing the greatest sinne repented of First we consider this Maiestie and glory and are driuen to seeke comfort in Christ Secondly when we remember through Christ the seate of Maiestie to be turned into a seate of mercie and the throne of glorie to be made a throne of grace our feare is corrected tempered and mittigated least it should be excessiue that is rather hindering the certaintie of faith than repressing the securitie of the flesh For so exquisite is God his iustice so great is his glorie so bright is his Maiestie that without the view of his fauour we could not abide it Neither doth this faith in God his mercie abolish but correct the feare of his Maiestie Againe sure it is so long as we haue this feare before our eyes howsoeuer we may of ignorance or infirmitie sinne yet we shall neuer sinne presumptuously or if forgetting our selues we slip suddenly we shal not lie long in our sin but this feare of God will soone draw vs out and recouer vs. 33 The cause why oft our hearts want libertie and comfort in prayer is because our consciences tell vs that we haue beene vnthankful for the former benefits And therefore we must be thankfull as we are readie to craue For therefore is the Church often afflicted that it may often pray that often praying it may pull downe many benefits froÌ„ the Lord that pulling downe many benefits from God it may returne many praises vnto him In this dutie the godly differ from others for though others haue the outward benefits yet hauing no feeling of the fauour of God in them they cannot hartily praise him for them Another cause why our prayers are feeble is because our faith is faint but God can as well denie himselfe and cast downe his throne from heauen as denie to heare vs crying in faith which if we were perswaded of we should haue more heart in prayer yea euery little want would set vs a worke in it It is not a particular practise of God at one speciall time to receiue our prayers as it was of certaine Princes once in the yeere sitting in the gate to accept freely the bils of request preferred vnto them but it is an vnchangeable nature in God so as no sooner than he can cease to be a God can he cease to heare our requests Wherefore if our faith be weake in the assurance of our sinnes pardoned we must know that the Lord hauing chosen vs though our iniquities be as black as the
some when one is vehement say he is an Heremite too precise for vs to follow he had neede of a new world some if the Preacher be comfortable thinke he is a clawbacke and seeketh for liuing some say if they heare one for the peace of the Church tolerating some ceremonies that he is a time-seruer and man-pleaser if they heare one zealous and vnwilling to giue any little credit to superstitions then they say he is factious if he be young and vehement then they say he will grow wiser and colder in time if he be old and still faithfull then he wants wisedome and is but a doting foole But wisedome is iustified of all her children if doctrine be vsed we learne if perswasion we are moued if threatnings we are humbled if promises we are comforted if lenitie we thinke God calleth vs in mercie if seueritie God calleth vs out of securitie and so we profit by all in something though by some in more things and oftner 51 We are said to be alwaies in God his presence and yet we are said to be in God his presence in the time of God his worship The fathers are said to walke with God they were as children alwaies looking on their father to see what hee would haue them doe God being present with them though inuisible to nature yet visible to faith Yet we are said to be in God his presence in his worship because more neerely we bring our selues before him And sure it is that the more we are in his presence whiles we are in any holy exercise the more shall we be in his worship euen in our ordinarie callings Againe the more carelesse we are in his worship to bring our selues into his sight the more carelesse of his presence shall we be in our ordinarie callings 52 This is not the priuiledge of God his children not to be tempted neither is it a difference betweene the godly or vngodly to be tempted or not tempted but God his children pursue it not in the greedines of their affections but they either sin not or he drawne by delay vnto sinne God his children before feare to sinne the wicked before lay platformes of sinne the godly in sinning finde some paine the wicked a pleasure the godly thinke of their sinne with shame and griefe the world put their sinnes in a new die by speaking and doing of them with glorie and gladnes the wicked blaspheme God in sinning the godly rebuke themselues for sinnes the godly are fiercely and violently pursued of temptation the wicked are soâ—â—ishly and voluntarily infatuated by temptation the godly powre out their spirits to be cured in temptation the vngodly powre out their spirits to be strengthened in sinnes Abraham laughed Sarah laughed Abraham reioyced by faith in their promise Sarah derided by vnbeliefe the thing that was promised Zacharie questioneth with the Angell Mary questioneth with the Angell Zacharie doth it in vnbeliefe Mary doth it to be confirmed in the meanes for her faith 53 It is wonderfull how some delighting and lying in a sinne will correct the selfe same sinne in others and cannot abide it in their owne children and yet it hath been obserued that politike dames ciuill housekeepers cunning whores secretly bathing their bodies in filthines could not abide a waÌ„ton looke or vnchast behauiour in their children Howbeit these secret sinnes as all others in time haue blurted out And let such sinners know that God will still giue them some to be as a glasse to see their owne sinnes in them as it were face to face Thou complainest against thy sonne thy seruant or against thy inferiour but doest thou gouerne him hast thou taught corrected and reformed him hast thou gone in and out in godly life before him hast thou taught him publikely as well as priuately and at home as wel as abroade If thou hast though thy sonne be a reprobate or thy seruant a castaway thou hast at the least though not coÌ„uerted his hart yet striken him with confusion of conscience 54 It is both the fault and the folly of many that being rebuked of a sinne like beasts following the drouer or puppits following the play maister say they doe but as others doe wherein they rather accuse themselues of a new folly than excuse themselues of their old fault For thinking they doe well because they doe as others doe they strengthen rather than weaken the sin by ioyning to sinners and increasing the multitude of sinners in that kinde whereas on the contrarie if they for themselues would leaue the sinne the number of offenders would grow the lesse and then the number of well doers being greater than the number of euill doers would make them ashamed of themselues and though not for conscience sake yet for shame the sinne would be the sooner left In regard whereof a godly father hearing of an heresie like to spread in the Church got as many to subscribe to the true part as could be gotten which he did for this cause that the aduersaries seeing a few holding with them and many standing against them might suspect their cause and be the more ashamed of their defence And experience proueth that sinne is like to die shortly which is nourished of none but starued of all and that sinne is like to preuaile which is entertained of the most and withstood of the fewest we must beware of following a multitude to sinne 55 Looke wheresoeuer in Realme Citie towne or household there is any remnant of the Lords seede although it sustaineth for a while some iniurie as Noah in the old worlde Lot in Sodome Ieremiah among his people and Abraham with his yet as they are preferued from many iudgements by these men so their eyes shall see them fall in the end The world is not couered with water vntill Noah be prouided for in the Arke Sodome is spared vntill Lot be deliuered and the Lord euen rebuked Kings for his seruant Abrahams sake If this were so in the infancie of the Church whilest it was in one or few families how much more will the Lorde gouerne and preserue it now vnder the kingdome of Iesus Christ if peaceably wee waite vntill the arme of the Lord be reuealed vnto vs 56 It is an euill signe when gentlenesse makes vs worse and wanton more bold in disobedience more remisse in obedience and it prognosticateth good to bee made by gentlenesse more free in obedience more afraide to disobey This being as true in the spirituall estate hath caused the Lorde to cause some to beare the yoke from their youth and who are more pliable to the word Others againe not tasting of any crosses which haue beene more vntractable to all good duties Among many pawnes of God his loue this is one chiefe when God his blessings breede in vs humilitie and carefulnes among manie tokens of euill this is one when God his benefits breede pride and fluggishnes And this is a triall of
feele as little as a blocke yet I must heare still because it is God his ordinance I will heare that I may obey his ordinance and though I goe an hundred times without any profit yet I shall neuer goe without some peace because though I haue not that which I desired yet I haue done that which God hath commanded This I am sure of so long as I am vnder the dressing hand of the Lord I shall not perish but in his good time I shall bring foorth fruite But thou wilt replie I may happily sometime feele but it is so short and so little and so many haue fallen away before me that I feare I shall fall and of a naturall vine I shall prooue wilde and an vnnaturall branch Well the Lord by his word will purge thee and prune thee he will dresse thee if euer thou hadst any working thou shalt haue more thou shalt not only bring forth Christ being graffed into Christ but much fruite also being trimmed by the word Onely seeke thou God in his word he will not faile to be found of thee vse thou the word which is his pruning knife and he will worke on thee at one time or at another 76 Great is our corruption which turneth the grace of God into wantonnes and maketh his bounteous liberalitie in outward things an occasion to serue our sinne whilest abundance in the vnsanctified bringeth an inglutting of the minde the inglutting of the minde breedeth vnthankfulnes vnthankfulnes causeth coldnes coldnes beginneth carelesnes carelesnes is the way to hardnes of heart and vtter prophanenes and prophanenes ripeneth vs for the iudgements of God to fall on vs. 77 Our owne kindred that should draw vs most to God often hindereth vs most from God and it is Satans policie when he cannot preuaile against vs with the world to vndermine vs with nature So he suborned Lots daughters against their father Iobs wife against Iob and our Sauiours owne kinsfolke against him Kain against Abel Ishmael against Isaac Esau against Iacob the eleuen brethren against Ioseph Ioab against Abner Saul against â—onathan 78 If we count it a great benefit to receiue a Nobleman or any appertaining to the Nobilitie into our house because they may after gratifie vs or if we thinke it a great iniurie to hurt one of the blood royall and to withstand one of princely linage then what a dignitie is it to entertaine the Saints allianced to Iesus Christ what a traiterous villanie were it traiterously to offer violence to one fearing God who is of the blood royall and of the Lordâ— linage whom he accompteth as mother brother or sister 79 Vntill we are fully staied in minde with a contentation of outward things we can neuer be very godly For if either our minde be about liuing when we haue too little for our estate or if our hearts wander as being stollen away to the things of this world wheâ— we abound we can neuer aspire to the spirituall power of true godlinesse And then are we most fit to be wrought vpon by the word and most free to striue in trauaile against ouâ— owne corruptions when we are at peace and at a point for outward things when being content with that we haue we can say O Lord thou art my portion thy word haue I chosen as mine inheritance for euer thy kingdome is my principall labour thy face is thâ— chiefest thing I seeke for thy fauour is the ioy of mine heart 80 To haue that measure which God hath appointed vs wee must vse such meanes as are warrantable and with good meanes wee must vse a right heart neither trusting too much in them least wee be worldly minded neither mistrusting too much least wee be murmurers In this vprightnes of heart wee must not onely be iust that is by euery iust title claiming our owne interest but mercifull that is remitting of our owne for pities sake euen as God remitteth vs. 81 As wee truely shew our selues to hate sinne we loue the contrarie grace and as we truly loue vertue when we abhorre the contrarie sinne so we indeed hate sinne when we hate euery little occasion to the sinne and wee truly loue vertue when wee seeke and receiue euery little meane helping to that vertue as namely euill companie which we must carefully auoide vnlesse wee haue either some speciall calling or some particular gift of God his grace which doe onely priuiledge vs in this behalfe 82 It is daungerous to proceede in iudgement against a man vpon a bare suspition when no proofe can be had both because we would be loath that the Lord should so enter iudgement with vs as also because it were the way as well to iudge good men vndeseruedly as a wicked man deseruedly for that the one may be suspected as well as the other The Lorde hath therefore appointed that rather an offender not conuicted of offence should goe vnpunished then that a man vpon surmise should suffer least so a good man should oft come into vndeserued danger The wicked shall be sunke in destruction and though they be not moued with God his iudgements yet whatsoeuer they doe they shall spinne a threed of their owne destruction and hatch an egge of poyson to themselues 83 Men must not be in wrath when they pray for then it is not pleasing vnto the Lord. For as when an Instrument is played on and it being out of tune it doth jarre the noise is not so pleasing vnto them that should heare it No more are our prayers pleasing vnto the Lorde when we are in contention one with another the Lord cannot abide it 84 When one hath broken an arme or legge and the same is healed againe will that man by and by lift withall as hee doth with that other arme which is strong and perfect in health No hee will spare it still a great while for feare hee bring it out of ioynt againe and so it should be worse to heale than it was before So when enemies are made friends they must beare one with another and not giue themselues leaue to speake anie nipping words one to the other for then they will fall out againe and so their contention will be worse then it first was 85 Wee desire for the most part to doe dutie when wee may receiue like proportion againe which thing in praying one for another ought much to moue vs. For as we pray for others by vertue of Gods commandement So by the force of the same Law are wee to bee prayed for of others all being bound vpon paine of Gods highnes displeasure to pray for vs. 86 There is a selfe-will that breeds selfe-loue and a selfe-loue that brings a selfe-will and selfe-will bewrayes pride which is a monster of diuers heads Some are proud in arrogating that to themselues which they haue not some haue the things they boast of but they thinke they proceed of
then to be admonished by vs. 126 Euen as a man hauing corne ripe when it is readie for â—eare it should fall away againe into the earth reapeâ—h it so the Lord when a man is readie for his kingdome least he should become earthly again he cuts him off by death carrieth him into the barne 127 As when the Arke of God was with great gladnesse receiued of the Bethsaâ—ites 1. Sam. 6. 19 when it came from the Philistims but with little reuerence vsed it caused a death and destruction to many so it is to be feared and almost looked for that vnlesse better order be taken the Gospell which should be our life will be our destruction and death 128 Because we are dimme of sight and the Lords workes haue like the curtaines of Salomon beautie within it is requisite that we hold our eyes neerer vnto them and put our heads as it were within them and consider them Câ—nt 1. 129 He said to one troubled You see now by experience that which the world seeth by bare knowledge that is how God corrects in mercie and with mercie corrects You are humbled for vsing euill meanes Iob said he desired to be strangled the â—aylor went about to kill himselfe You sometime speake idly but when you are well you must presently be thankfull You thinke you cannot pray the Saints pray and when they pray not Christ prayes for you You feare much feare to sinne You are glad when good men are with you but take heed you tie not Gods helpe to bodily presence You must labour for two things first to come to the word secondly to the workes of your calling 130 It is a great mercie of God to be foolish and to be bunglers in sinning and as great a iudgement for men to be wise in their sinnes 131 When a man is most merrie he is most neere to danger We must feare God in prosperitie loue him and beleeue in him in aduersitie 132 He desired neuer to lay any worldly griefe neere his heart 133 When he spak to one vehemently against want of reformation he said I would our speech were lesse violent and our spirits with God more vehement Againe he said it is hard to spend our heate against our owne sinnes first next against the want of household reformation and against our enemies if they be present otherwise it is no diuine courage And saith he we must in this case euer trie our selues if we speake with mourning and pitie and we must be thankfull for the measure we haue which if it were more would couer many hypocrites c. 134 To a Noble woman asking him for good counsell he said Madame first God hath giuen you a birth blood passing many credit and countenance wealth and abundance in all which as you excell others so these things require in you the greatest care of well doing Wherfore my aduice and counsell is vnto you to trie your heart whether you haue in any measure beene answerable to these things in your obedience to the Gospell 135 To one very ciuill and vnspotted in life in outward appearance to the world yet much tempted and troubled in minde he spake not as some would do charging such with couering grosse sins vnder the cloake of hypocrisie but farre otherwise Because you are so blamelesse and vnspotted before men it is Gods great mercie least you should be an Heretike Papist or proud person to humble you euen in the sight of your naturall corruption seeing that thus you may see your selfe to want Christ as well as others 136 They that wil teach others effectually must be affected with the things they teach as he that will humble must be humbled he that will comfort must be comforted 137 There is a griefe that ends in laughter and there is a ioy that ends in weeping there is a mourning of the law for not doing good or doing euill and there is a weeping in the Gospell when we are glad if the things we haue done please God and this ends in consolation 138 Is not the sanctifying of the Sabbath commanded If they say it is a figure then I aske what truth is therein foreshewed If they affirme it to be a shadow then where is the bodie resembled If it be neither figure nor shadow but a rudiment whereunto doth it instruct vs And I would desire you to shew me where they finde it rather enioyned to the Iewes than to vs or if it was not commanded to Adam in Paradise But if they can neither shew it to be shadowing nor rudimentall but will graunt the permission of sixe daies trauell 〈…〉 Now â—â—â—â— the working â—n 〈…〉 be a permission who 〈…〉 â—â— the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 be a commaundement who â—â—â—â— forbid it As 〈…〉 〈◊〉 leaue to â—â—te of all the fruites of the garden who could re 〈…〉 the Lord restraining from one for his probation who could haue giuen lâ—â—â—e to â—â—â—â— of it Or the Lord hauing permitted 〈…〉 of all 〈◊〉 who for conference â—â—â—â—â—â—â— forbid them The Lord hauing forbidden the vse of them in fasting who can permit them 139 He said thus to â—ne in an agonie vttering desperate things When you are well 〈◊〉 these speeches because God is much dishonoured by them And then â—â— said that to giue place in temptation is to make â—â— grow on vs we must therefore 〈◊〉 â—he diuell and he will flee from vs. And if we feele paine the best is in meekenes to 〈◊〉 to the Lord and to stay in Christ. For though many in pride of nature doe conteâ—â—â—â— the diuell yet that is his aduantage as much as in a fearefull nature In any wife in the temptation be afraide of yeelding for if once our mindes be out of peace if â—â—â— forsake the word we shall goe into great extremities vnlesse it be for the prayers of the Saints For as giuing place to lust anger or sorrow is dangerous â—â— also to giue place to feare is euill 140 We must in all things euery day labour for increase of faith repentance which because it cannot be done without meanes therefore we must vse them but â—â—â— in ceremonie For we shall see that after fâ—â—â—r meanes vsed in truth followes greater 〈◊〉 than vsing many meanes in ceremonie 141 To perswade a difference between 〈◊〉 and feeling he said that as we cannot feele the loue of a friend when he 〈…〉 and yet are perswaded of his loue so we may be without a feeling of Gods loue and 〈…〉 perswasion of it 142 It is wonderfull to see how God directeth the hearts of men simply minded in the feeblenes of their senses for as â—â—â—â—â— being â—â—â—â—â—lly minded though he grâ—ped was deceiued so Iacob being spiritually minded was by Gods prouidence directed when he blessed Iosephs children Gen. 48. 10. 14. 143 Dauid had many troubles and yet ouercame all but the falling into
reports 2. When anie report the faults of others without care of their credit or when with flattering hearts they commend any man 2. Inwardly either 1. In suspition without iust cause 2. In iudgement falsly or hardly of anie man Which bee the occasions of false witnesse hearing They be fleshly hatred of our enemies the carnall loue of our selues or of our friends to get the things we loue and to auoide the things we feare or hate How are wee partakers with false witnes bearers If we either command or counsell it to be done If wee mislike it not or not stay it if we can What is here commanded 1. First in iudgement to further righteous causes so farre forth as my calling requireth 2. Secondly to speake the truth from my heart to euery man so farre forth as it is requisite for him to know it 3. Thirdly to be as carefull of the credit of my neighbour as of mine owne both in his presence and absence so farre forth as the nature of his offence will permit 4. Fourthly to hope and belieue the best of euery man Rehearse the tenth Commandement Thou shalt not couet c Arâ— all motions and desires euill No for the desire of meate drinke sleepe and such like are naturall and in their owne nature good vnlesse through our corruption they become sinfull What motions be euill These motions be euill which are either against God or our Neighbour Are all those forbidden in this Commandement No for all those which are against God are forbidden in the first commandement but these motions onely are here forbidden which are against our Neighbour Seeing in the former Commandements wee are forbidden to hurt our neighbour in heart how doth this differ from the former In the former Commandements the setled desires of the heart are forbidden but the motions are onely here forbidden whereunto the heart doth not consent Whereof doe these motions arise They either arise from our owne corruption or are offered by Sathan or by the world Are all these motions sinne in vs All that arise of our corruption are sinnes in vs but they that be offered by Sathan or the world are not sinnes vnles we be infected with them How are wee infected with them 1. First when weetake pleasure in them 2. When wee be intangled with them 3. When we suffer them to tarrie in oâ—â—â—inâ—es though our hearts doe not giue coâ—sent How is this Commaundement brokâ—â— Three waies 1. First when euill motions arise of our corruption moouing vs to hurt our Neighbours 2. Secondly when we be infected with those motions which Sathan or euill men doe put â—nto our mindes 3. Thirdly when we doe not with like affection desire the good of our Neighbour as wee doe our owne What is then commaunded I am commaunded to loue my Neighbour as my selfe Who is your Neighbour Euâ—ry one that is neere mee and standeth in neede of my helpe and it lieth in me to helpe him though otherwise he be a stranger vnto me or my foe Why iudge you so Because of the Image of God in him and that hee is mine owne flesh in respect of our first parents Doth the Law of God prescribe the perfect rule of righteousnes Yea for there is no good thing in deede worde or thought but heere it is commaunded and likewise no euill but heere it is forbidden Can euery one keepe the Law of God perfitlâ— They that are not borne againe of God cannot keepe it neither in all nor in any one point as pleasing God thereby in respect of themselues Why so Except a man be borne againe of God hee cannot see the kingdome of heauen not enter therein neither can hee keepe the commaundements of God moreouer all men by nature being borne and conceiued in sinne are not only insufficient to any good thing but also disposed to all vice and wickednes What punishment is due to the breakers of Gods Law In this life the curse of God and death with manifold miseries both of body or soule or both What else Where this curse is not taken away euerlasting death and damnation both of bodie and soule in the world to come But God is mercifull Hee is indeed full of mercie but hee is also full of righteousnes which must fully be discharged or else wee cannot be partakers of his mercie And cannot wee by our selues make satisfaction for our sinnes We cannot by any meanes but rather from day to day encrease our debt But doth not God wrong to man to require of him that he is not able to performe No for God made man so that hee might haue performed it but hee by his sinne spoyled himselfe and his posteritie of those good gifts Can anie creature in heauen or earth which is onely a creature make satisfaction to his righteousnesse No none at all for First God will not punish that in another creature which is due to be paid by man and besides none that is onely a creature can abide the wrath of God against sinne and deliuer others from the same What manner of man is to be sought out to bee our Mediatour and Deliuerer Hee which is indeed a very man and perfectly righteous and more mightie than all creatures that is hee which also is very true God Why must hee be man and perfitly righteous Because that the righteousnes of God requireth that the same nature that sinned should pay and make amends for sinne Why must hee be God withall Because that by his godly power hee may abide the burden of Gods wrath in his flesh and may get againe and restore to vs the righteousnes and life which wee haue lost Who is that Mediatour which is very God and very man and perfiâ—ly righteous withall Our Lord Iesus Christ who was made vnto vs Wisedome Righteousnes Sanctification and Redemption What is the vse of all that hetherto hath bâ—ene taught The vse is to bring vs to a sound perswasion and fâ—eling of our sinnes because they haue deserued so grieuous punishmeÌ„t as either the death of the sonne of God or hell fire Are they onely deliuered from the curse of the Lawe and made partakers of the merites of Christ that are truely humbled They onely and none other Esâ—i 57. Matthew 5. 3. 4. 5. and as for the Lawe heauen and earth shall passe away but one jote or title of Gods Law shall not faâ—e till all be fulfilled How is the truth of Gods Law fulfilled It is fulfilled in 1. Gods children because it bringeth them to be truely humbled in themselues for their sinnes and then sendeth them to Christ in whome it is fully fulfilled 2. The wicked because it declareth to them their iust confusion when to the ende they either presume or despaire Is sorrow for sinne sufficient to bring vs to Saluation No for wee must also haue a true Faith What is that true Faith that saueth vs It is a true
but that this and the like blessings proceeding from the same spirit must delight your spirits and finde grace acceptation with you I haue much presumed on your Christian patience I commend you with all yours to the tuition of the Almightie Anno Dom. 1599. Aprill 30. Yours to vse in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND THE FIRST TREATISE FOR AN AFFLICTED CONSCIENCE VPON THIS SCRIPTVRE PROVERBS 18. 14. The spirite of a man will sustaine his infirmitie but a wounded spirit who can beare it THis Scripture is not onely worthie to be grauen in steele with the pen of an AdamaÌ„t to be writteÌ„ in letters of gold but also to be laid vp and registred by the finger of Gods spirit in the tables of our hearts Which sentence brieflie speaketh thus much vnto vs that what trouble befaleth a man his minde being vnappalled hee will indifferently beare it out but if the spirite of a man bee once troubled and dismayed hee cannot tell how to be deliuered And no maruell for if the minde of man bee the fountaine of consolation which ministreth comfort vnto him in all other troubles if that become comfortlesse what shall comfort it If it be voyde of helpe how shall it be holpen If the eye which is the light of the bodie be darkenesse how great is that darkenesse If the salt which sauoureth all things be vnsauorie for what is it good If the minde which sustaineth all troubles be troubled how intollerable is that trouble To shew this the better I will first declare how great a punishment of God this wound of conscience is Secondly I will teach how this trouble of minde may be preuented and auoided Lastly I will set downe how Gods children falling in some measure into this affliction of spirit may be recouered out of it For the first the grieuousnes of this maladie is seene either by some due consideration of the persons that haue felt it or by some wise comparison made betweene this griefe of minde and other outward griefes incident vnto man The persons in whom we may consider this wound of spirit are either meerly naturall men or such as be renued by the spirit of God The men meerly naturall are either the Heathen such as neuer knew God in Christ or carnall professors such as haue not professed Christianitie aright If we looke among the Heathen how many of them haue willingly gone vnder all pouertie haue been content to vnburthen themselues of all worldly treasures How some of them whilest their mindes were not dejected haue suffered imprisonment exile extreme tortures of bodie rather then they would betray their countries How many of them haue deuoured many iniuries and borne outward troubles with some ease and with no resistance whilest their mindes were at libertie And yet looke not into the meanest but the best and most excellent men among them euen their wise Philosophers sweete Orators and exquisite Poets who in bearing and forbearing thought the chiefest point of vertue to consist and yee shall see when once some great distresse of minde did wound them some would make an end of it by preparing a cup of deadly poyson some would violently and voluntarily run on the enemies pikes some would throw downe themselues from high Mountaines some would not sticke to stabbe most monstrously their owne bodies with daggers or such like instruments of death all which men would seeme to haue great courage in sustaining manâ—e harmes so long as their mindes were not ouer-mastered But when the diuine and supreme Essence which they acknowledged to be God did by his power crosse and ouerturne their wittie deuâ—ses and head-stronâ— attempts so as without hope of remedy they were hampered in pensiuenesse and sorrowe of minde Then not being â—ble to turne themselues vnder so heaâ—ie a burthen shrunke downe and by violent death would â—â—d themselues of that disquietnesse and impatience of their troubled mindes But let vs come neerer and whether wee behold the Papists or the Familie of Loue or the common â—â—rt of Christians wee shall see they will passe quietly through manie afflictions whether for that they haue a spirite of slum bring and nuâ—â—essâ— cast vpon them or whether because they haue brawned themselues through some senslesse blockishnesse as men hewen ouâ— of harde Oâ—kes or grauen out of marble stones â— knowe not But yet when the Lord shall let loose the coâ—rd of their consciences and shâ—ll set before their faces their sinnes committed see what fearefull eâ—des they haue whilest some of them by hanging themselues some by casting theÌ„selues into the water some by cutting their owne throates haue ridde themselues out of these intolerable grâ—s Now wherein is the difference that some die so senslesly and some dispatch themselues so violenâ—lie Surely the one feeling no sinne depart like brutish Swine the other surcharged with sinne die like harking dogges But let vs come to the children of God who haue in some degree felt this wound of minde and it will appeare both in the members and in the head of all burthens to be a thing most intolerable to sustaine a wounded conscience And to begâ—â—â—e let vs set in the first ranke Iâ—b that man of God commended vnto vs by the holâ—â— Ghost for a mirrour of patience who although for hâ—s riches hee was the wealthiest man in the land of Hâ—z for his authoritie might haue made afraide a great multitude and for his substance was the greatest of all the men in the East yet when the Sâ—beâ—ns came violently and tooke away his Cattâ—ll when the fire of God falling from heauen burnt vp his sheepe and his Seruants when the Chaldeâ—ns had taken away his Camels when a great winde smoâ—e downe his house vpon his children although indeed he rent his garments which was not so much for impatiencie as to shew that hee was not senseles in these euills yet it is saide that he worshipping blessed the Name of the Lord saying Nâ—ked came I out of my mothers wombe and â—â—â—ed shall I returne againe The Lord giueth and the Lord taketh away blessed â—ee the Name of the Lorde But beholde when at the strange conference of his comfortlesse friends his mind began to be agast which was not so in all his former triall when his conscience began to be troubled when hee saw the Lord fasten in him sharpe arrowes and to set him vp as a Bâ—â—te to shoote at when he thought God caused him to possesse the sinnes of his youth this glorious patterne of patience could not beare his griefe he was heauy and now â—aniâ— commend the image of a wounded spirit to all that come after Dauid a man chosen according to the Lords owne heart Ezeâ—â—â—h a pure worshipper of God and carefull restoret of true religion Ieremiah the Prophet of the Lorde sanctified and ordained to that office before he was formed in his mothers wombe were rate and singular in the graces and fauour of God
neuer dreaming of a troubled minde haue had their hearts set on nothing but how they might get some great fame and renowne and therefore haue slipt into such vaine-glorious attempts and foule flatteries as they haue not onely lost the peace of their consciences but also fallen most deepely into reprochful shame which they sought to shun Now as the peace of conscience ioy of minde is such a treasure as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard nor the tongue expressed but passeth all vnderstanding so the wounded spirit is such as the eye hath not seene it the eare hath not heard it nor the tongue vttered but passeth all vnderstanding And as they onely know what the peace of minde meaneth that feele it so they alone can in trueth speake of a troubled minde that haue tasted of it by experience But let vs shew what way is to be vsed to keepe vs from this wound of the spirit It is the vse of Physicke as to cure vs of diseases when we are fallen into them so to preserue vs from sicknesse before it hath taken hold of vs it is the power of the word as to asswage the trouble of conscience when it doth once presse vs so to preuent it before it hath ouertaken vs. It is a chiefe point of worldly wisedome not to tarie for the vse of Physicke vntill we be deadly sicke but to be acquainted with Gods mercifull preseruations to defend vs from it likewise it is a chiefe policie of a godly Christian not onely to seeke comfort when the agonie is vpoÌ„ him but also to vse all good helps to meet with it before it comes And we condemne them of follie who will not as well labour to keepe themselues out of debt as to pay the debt when they owe it so it is a madnesse not to be as circumspect to auoid all occasions which may bring trouble of minde vpon vs as we would be prouident to enter euery good way which may draw vs out of this trouble when we haue once entred into it The remedies preseruatiue are first the searching of our sinnes and then the examining of our faith The searching of our sinnes is the way to the due acknowledging of our sinnes and to the true sense and feeling of our sinnes The acknowledging of our sinnes is either of those that be past whether we haue vnfainedly repented vs of them or of those which be present whether we be truely grieued for them Thirdly of those secret corruptions which in the course of our life are likely to come whether we are reuerently afraide of them and resolue to suppresse them with all our endeuour Concerning sinnes past we must call to minde the sinnes done of old in our youth in our middle age in our old age that we iudging our selues may not be iudged of the Lord that accusing of our selues Sathan haue no occasion to accuse vs and throwing downe our selues before the Lord he may lift vs vp For many going quietly away and sleeping in carnall securitie notwithstanding the sinnes of their youth and neglecting to make conscience of their sinnes done long agoe suddenly haue fallen into such horror of minde that the violent remembrance of all their sinnes surcharging them they haue beene ouerwhelmed This examination doth then rightly proceed when it reacheth to the errors of this life and to the sinnes of our youth because many men euen from their childhood by a ciuill righteous life hauing escaped grosse sinnes wherewith the world could neuer charge them haue notwithstanding caried the burthen of their secret sinnes done in their youth Dauid Psal. 25. 7. prayeth the Lord not to remember the sinnes of his youth Iob 23. 6. the man of God confesseth that the Lord writing bitter things against him made him to possesse the iniquities of his youth What shall we thinke that Dauid or Iob were giuen to notorious wickednesse in their youth No they knew they were subiect to youthfull wantonnesse and vnstayednesse of their affections which though it did not burst out yet it made them lesse carefull to glorifice God which loosenesse the way to leudnesse which weakenesse the way to strange vanities which wantonnesse the way to open wickednes is euen in the best of Gods children in the daies of their youth which being afterwards in the time of their regeneration brought as it were to iudgement and laid before their consciences doth cause them to repent But here is a thing to be blushed at which maketh mens eares to tingle when they heare it that many men farre no doubt from this true repentance can largely indeed discourse of the things done in their youth but with such a brauerie with such boastings and pleasing of themselues in the remembrance of them as besides that they prouoke others to sin in the like and set themselues a flat back byas against repentance and this christian examination they seeme to renue the decayed colours of their old sinnes with the fresh suite of their second pleasures therein But alas what pleasure haue they in those things whereof they haue no profit what profit haue they of those things whereof they should be ashamed Neither in this streine can we forget the madnesse of them who may seeme to steppe one degree farther towards this examination of sinne than did the former by thinking that the leauing of sinne and repenting of sinne is all one Against these both dayly experience and the word of God doth sufficiently decline Ioseph brethren Iacob his sonnes who deuised euill against their brother put him into the pit and sold him vnto strangers did cease from this crueltie but yet they are not read to haue remembred their sinnes with any remorse vntill thirteene yeeres after the sinne was committed as we may see in the processe of the historie Dauid had left his sinnes of murther and adulterie as thinking all quiet and well the space of a whole yeere after which time being admonished by the Prophet â—athan he repented of it And experience hath tried in many that haue had some working of God in them that though they left their sinnes many yeeres agoe yet because they repented not truely for them they haue rebounded vpon them with terrible sights and fearefull visions to humble them and to bring them to a serious examination of them being done and left long since Examples whereof we neede not fetch from farre seeing so many preachers as are acqauinted with fearefull spirits will giue witnesse hereof The fruite of which amazed mindes for sinnes alreadie left is ours to beware of sinnes which are to come And that other mens harmes may teach vs blessed wisedome let vs labour not onely to leaue sin which one may doe for profit for feare for praise or for wearisoâ—nesse but also to repent of it for conscience sake This examination of our sins past must be partly of those that we committed before our calling
vnder the which we haue bin long coÌ„forted For Gods children acknowledge themselues without ceasing that God hath rods in a readinesse though they see no present euill to beate them from their sinnes bend all their care how they may rather suffer aduersitie to Gods glorie than to sleepe securely in prosperitie vnto their own pleasure Now when the Lord doth as it were hold vs on the racke for these causes before named we must pray vnto him that howsoeuer he keepeth vs in the presse we may haue a breathing while to consider our daies spent in pleasure and to examine our vnthankfulnes which shutteth vp the doore of Gods mercie from vs. And because our afflictions are the sorer when they come the neerer to the soule we may with our selues coÌ„clude to hold on the way of our thorough-faire though we see nothing but thornes of temptations and briers of euill affections so as we must be faine to leape ouer hedges rocks ditches yet must we not cease to continue in Gods seruice For if that were not what triall examination of our faith should there be were we as in a faire medow that we might run on along by the water side in a shade and that there might be nothing but pleasure and ioy all our life time who could vaunt that he had serued God with good affection But when God doth send vs things cleane contrarie to our desires that we must be faine one while to enter into a quagmire and another while to march vpon ragged rockes and stones then we shall haue the vse of a well exercised minde in prayer in repentance and in contempt of this life And why doth the Lord sometime suffer vs to pine away and to languish in continuance of griefe seeing that he could cleane rid vs at the first doubtlesse to this end that we might confesse his mercie more freely and bite of his iustice more sharply Let vs now learne to hold all the passions of impatiencie in bondage both by comparing our euils with the wonderfull mercies of God and our small sufferings with the intollerable conflicts of our forefathers For there is no greater cause of our disparing vnder the crosse thaÌ„ when Satan perswadeth vs that neuer any were handled so roughly or else would beare vs in haÌ„d that although God afflicted the faithfull that haue been before vs yet they were not so weake as we But let vs remember that God hath so pinched his seruants euen them whom he loued and whose welfare was deare and precious in his sight and hath often brought them to such extremities as they were not able to looke vp any more nor wist how to speake nor how to hold their peace Wherefore least our infirmities should ouermaster vs and when temptations are fierce vpon vs we know not where to become let vs call to minde the Saints of God who were constrained with sighes and groanes to stoope vnder the hand of God whose martyrs and tormented children ought to be our looking glasses to the end that by them we may learne that according as God dealeth foorth the gifts of the spirit thereafter doth he send greater afflictions both to make them the more esteemed and also to cause a more plentifull fruite of their faith How did God deale with Abraham not a common man but rather an Angell the tenth part of whose sufferings would make a stout heart to quaile How was Dauid the seruant of God exercised in Gods schoole who felt all Gods darts and had all his arrowes shot at him Thus it is requisite that Gods graces should not be idle in his children but set on worke by afflictions whereby they may be knowne in due time and place How did God play the Lion with Ezechias who as with pawes and teeth bruised and crushed his bones not that we may accuse God of crueltie but that we may see with what anguish the Lord doth sometimes exercise his holy seruants and with what patience he doth arme them who notwithstanding his vehement trials doe stay themselues vpon God accusing themselues saying I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him and excusing the Lord with all humblenes with Dauid Psal. 114. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly c It is much auailable to mortification and Christian patience also to occupie our hearts in the house of mourning euen in our greatest banquetting and to betake our selues vnto some serious meditation of aduersitie when present pleasures would most diuorce vs from the remembrance thereof So though we haue much in possession we shall haue little in affection and when God doth most aduance vs we shall feare our wants of humilitie and then especially be ransacking our infirmities when the Lord for our triall enricheth vs most with his benefits For if the Lord God by multiplying his mercies increaseth our account we are often to suspect to call to iudgement and to arraigne our selues for the vsing of Gods creatures who often giueth that in iudgement which he might denie vs in mercie and often waineth vs from some things in his loue which he might giue vnto vs in his anger FINIS THE MARKES OF A RIGHTEOVS MAN THe righteous man hath three priuiledges First that he shall neuer perish though he be oftentimes afflicted yea if there be a number of them the Lord will spare the habitation of their place for their sake Secondly if the Lord be minded to bring destruction vpon a land oâ— countrie he will first deliuer the righteous eitner by death or by conueying them to some other place as here he doth Lâ—t and is the children of Israel when Pharaoh was ouerthrowne Thirdly the Lord will not so much punish for the wicked as fauour for the goâ—ly sake and if they fall into the same temporall punishments euen thereby shall the righteous be brought neerer to heauen but the godlesse shall be throwne downe to hell euen as with the same flaile is beaten châ—ffâ—to be burnt and pure corne to be preserued Some thinke that there be none righteous which commeth to passe either through ignorance or because they see the sinnes and loose righteousnesse of others but then the Scriptures should be false which calleth some righteous Then Christ should haue died in vaine and there should be no saluation because none are sâ—ued but the righteous Some think that righteousnes is an inherent qualitie that through works we may be perfectly righteous as of old the Pelagians Puritanes and now Papists and Family of loue But the testimonies of Scriptures which affirm that al our righteousnes is as a stained cloath and that we are not able to answere one of a thousand c. and also the sinnes of those who in the word are counted righteous do proue the contrarie for Abraham sinned after he had beene pronounced righteous in distrusting
contrariwise if you be vnmindfull of God hee will not suffer you to finde the benefits of thesâ— one by the other The second Commaundement which requireth of you to worship God after the true manner that hee appointeth in his word teacheth you thus much that you must nourish your lâ—e in this estate by the practise of things whereby he is worshipped and honored of vs nâ—mely by hearing and reading of his holie word and by the vse of the Sacraments For that same that is sâ—irred vp and nourished by this meanes is most pure and will longest endure wheâ— fâ—â—â—thly loue soone vanisheth and fadeth away In the third Commandement as you are trusted with the glorie of God so you are charged bâ—oâ—hâ—r thaâ— you abuse not his Name if you be faithfull vnto the Lord in seeking his gloâ—ie and the aduancement of his truth and of the kingdome of Iesus Christ preferring it in all things as is meete then surely will the Lord blesse you and prosper your wayes but if you fall away and slide into any heresie and so dishonor his Maiestie then will God certainly plague you in his wrath and he will make that which you desire to haue greatest comfort in turne into a curse vpon you And I would haue you remember to this ende how God the Lord dealt with wicked Amaziah who for the prophaning of Gods glorie and worship had the hart of his wife drawne from him and so to his great reproch became a notorious whore So likewise my sister that you dishonour not God as being a meanes of withdrawing your husbands heart from the duties of his calling but nourishing Faith and a good conscience in all things with him so will the Lord for his owne Names sake blesse you together For you shall finde it true which hee hath spoken Them that honour mee I will honour and them that despise mee shall be despised But beware I say that you giue no occasion of falling away or back sliding vnto your husband least God also bring shame vpon you by him by giuing him ouer to some sinne I speake not this as thogh I doubted these things in either of you both for I hope of better things of you but in speaking to you I admonish my selfe wishing that wee all take heede that wee fall not as the wicked and sinners into the hand of God for he will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine I will speâ—ke nothing of the fourth Commaundement onely referring you to that I taught publikely this day concerning the conscience wee ought to haue in the true and spirituall keeping of the same The fifth Commandement teacheth you to be obedient and to relieue and obey your husband And marke this Sister I shall now say vnto you if you had neuer so manie gifts if you had the wisedome of Abâ—gael and all other graces which are in any woman yet if you wanted obedience to your Husband I tell you true that you are nothing worth and you could haue no part in Iesus Christ who denieth himselfe to be the gouernour of anie that will not acknowledge their Husband to be their head Therefore Sister let others doe as they list but bee you in the number of those that doe feare GOD and as the daughter of Sara by doing well who yeelded reuerence to Abraham and is commended in the Scripture for her dutifull speech shee alwayes vsed vnto him calling him Lord or Sir Now Brother remember that you must so gouerne as you must giue account of the manner of your gouernment euen vnto GOD himselfe Besides where there is greater dignitie there must you knowe that there are greater graces required and in ruling well there are manie speciall duties to be performed Therefore you must behaue your selfe wiâ—ely least you dishonour your selfe by abusing your authoritie for it is a daughter of Israel that is committed vnto you and one that is fellow-heiâ—e of the same grace in IESVS CHRIST with you Againe you must consider that a woman is a very fraile creature and may soone be discouraged when as there ought to be more constancie and stayednes on your part Therefore in the sixt Commaundement God forbiddeth all churlish behauiour all lumpishnes and all vnkindnesse and discurreous speeches charging you also to beare with manie weaknesses to the ende they may bee most quietly reformed And you Sister are forbidden all fullennesse and that you also for your part take heede of all bitter speeches and of naughtie names which wee heare throwne out of some women of vnquiet spirits and if you will haue your infirmitie cured by gentlenesse then deale you in like manner towards your husbands For it cannot be but occasions of vnquietnes will sometimes be offered on either part and therefore in many things you must willinglie beare each others burthen Besides this Sister there is a dutie required in this Commaundement that you take care of the health of your Husband in dressing meates wholsome for him And this shall bee a meanes that his heart shall be more bent in all louing affection towards you In the seuenth Commandement there are many things to be noted but I can but touch some one or two at this present for want of time the speciall vse and substance of it is this much that you liue chastly in this estate and that you keepe the mariage bed vndefiled and let me giue you both this warning that you take heede in the beginning marke what I say least that which ought to be a meanes to further chastitie should turne to the hinderance of you Therefore pray to God to giue you grace that you may be soberly affected in all things and namely in the vse of mariage and repent of that which is past if you haue any way offended the Lord in this behalfe For many failing in repentance for their former sinnes fall afterward vnto their vncleannes againe As for you Brother true loue towards your wife will bee a notable stay from all corruptions this wee reade of Isaack Gen 24. 67. because he loued Rebecca very dearely he had no more wiues but her albeit in those dayes it was a grieuous sinne euen amongst many of the faithful they had at once more wiues than one Therefore when you are from her abroade make a couenant with your eyes and let not your heart wander after any other but thinke vpon your owne wife and delight your heart in her continually and pray earnestly vnto God for her and so will the Lord increase your loue vnto her and moue her heart also to delight and long after you So must you sister that the same blessings may ouertake you as surely if you embrace his feare and walke in his wayes he will blesse you as well in bearing of children as in other his manifold graces which he hath in store to bestow vpon you Heere also I must by the way admonish you
resort if they be more solemne Markets then the continuance of the gaine in the weeke daies may easily affoord the Lord his right on the Sabbath daies if they bee the petie Markets then they are within the compasse of seuen daies and they may bee vsed on the sixe daies betweene the Sabbaths not charging the Lords day with them Concerning seeding time and haruest we haue heard them on the Sabbath by expresse words forbidden in Exodus And here one thing maketh me to marueile why men plead rather for the libertie of the haruest than of the seeding time whē the time is alike for the one and for the other and hee that restrained the one restraineth the other yea and there is more wisedome and lesse labour required in the seeding and there is lesse heed more labour vsed in the reaping time And yet many thinke it strange to sowe and plow on the Sabbath day who make no conscience to mow reape and cart it on that day But here to the commandement let vs ioyne the promise If we be carelesse to prouide for the worship of God the Lord will ease himselfe for caring for vs. But if we first seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnes all these things shall be giuen vnto vs. And intruth the necessitie of the haruest rather chargeth vs with many moe duties on the Lords day thā dischargeth vs of any one First the labour of the sixe daies at that season is so great as men cannot conueniently giue themselues to the worship of God either publikely or priuatly and in that respect especially in that time they are to make conscience of the Sabbath wherein they must endeuour to make some godly supply for their former defects Vnder this wee may couch another reason Although greater possessors haue larger libertie in the workes of this calling yet haue they seruants and cattel which at haruest time especially labour for whose good and ease seeing the Lord hath prouided in euery Sabbath we cannot without vnmercifulnes to the creatures and the controlling of God his ordinance in these busie times especially deny our seruants and cattell their rest because they had then most neede to cease on the Sabbath day when they most trauaile on the week daies Againe experience teacheth vs that if the weather in this quarter of the yeere be more vnseasonable men are then most readie to vnclaspe their hold on Gods prouidence by their carnal diffidence Again on the other side if the times are more temperate and the fruits of the earth more abundant then we securely hide our hearts in the earth and tying our affections to our enlarged and full fraught barnes wee vomit out our surfetting conceits with the rich man and say O my soule take thy rest thou hast store laid vp for many yeeres and so wee burie our soules in the abundance of our increase But what is it to haue a handfull of corne to gaine therewith a viall of the wrath of God What doth it helpe when the Lord either to correct our sins or make triall of our faith doth send foule weather that a man should blot out the print rub out the marke of Gods worke with such contemptuous disobedience Ought we not rather in such a scarcitie as the Lord appointeth by Ioel to erect a new Sabbath in prayer and fasting than to pull down the old Sabbath by toyling and labouring that the Lord seeing our repentance might stay the windowes of heauen and surceasing from his punishment might leaue some blessing behinde him Now therefore to cure our diffidence to helpe our impatience and to correct our couetousnesse as also to witnes our subiection to the blessed will of God the Lord often sendeth this triall in the time of haruest Againe if according to the largenes of Gods liberalitie we may enlarge our taidour if as the Lord reacheth out his benefits to vs wee ought to reach out our obedience vnto him at what time of the yeere doe men more abundantly receiue God his mercies than now when the prouidence of God commeth to the issue and groweth to a perfect accomplishment when the earth is readie to trauaile and to bring foorth of her bowels whatsoeuer by the blessing of God it hath before receiued and conceiued And consequenly at what time is required of vs a greater measure of thanksgiuing and when doth the Lord more deeply charge vs with a care of his worship than when hee doth as it were surcharge vs with the weight of his benefits If then either the commandement of God may binde vs or the promise of God touch vs either the toyling of our bodies may pitie vs or the distractions of our mindes may moue vs if either the wants of our soules may inforce vs o◠the benefits of God rauish vs we shal confesse that though at all times carefully yet at this time of the yeere most carefully and specially we should prouide for the worship of God the refreshing of our soules the relieuing of our bodies Besides if the calling of iustice which for the worthines of it is more necessarie if the tilling of ground which is a thing more needfull on this day stoope and surcease to giue place to the worship of God then reaping and carting for which neither dignity nor necessitie can so wel be pretended must needes cease and better it is that man should reape somewhat lesse of his priuate gaine than that so deepe a wound should bee stricken into the sides of Gods publike glorie and more conuenient it is that a few should smart than a great many should be offended And yet true it is that our axiome of necessitie hath it vertue as well at this time as at another Howbeit I hope I neede not here put you in mind of the distinction of necessitie present and necessitie imminent the one granted the other denied A present neede requireth a present helpe as an house being fired our aide forthwith is required for that God in this case hath subordinated vs as his Bailiefes and Lieutenants for the preseruation of his creatures But if we presuppose and forecast dangers to come God maketh mens doings dotings and infatuateth their deuises for that seeing he openeth shutteth the windowes of heauen and the closets of water seeing he can make the heauens as brasse and the earth as iron and sendeth the first and the latter raine so these things are not in our hands but in the Lords power who either proueth their faith or punisheth our sinnes and trieth vs whether wee will serue him more sparingly when hee punisheth vs or more securely when he spareth vs. The other question following is of gathering a saffron If men be wise and prouident to serue God the Saffron grounds I thinke may also be so kept as that there will be no such losse as worldly men pretend But if the nature of it be such as some
I will not denie it it is so indeed but yet be it knowne that with a singularitie of the benefit if none profit by it there goeth a singularitie of iudgement where it is abused and a more notable iudgement remaineth for such a place than for the other because it had been better neuer to haue heard than hauing heard so much neuer to profit It is good saith Dauid that I haue been afflicted for I haue learned thy law indeede in this respect it was good for him and yet it is not good for some to bee afflicted who not profiting by it become the worse for it as it was to Lots wife who was made a pillar of salt Two things hinder ripenes of knowledge the one is that men are proudely ignorant perswading them falsely to know that they know not the other is hardnes of hart whereby they are obdurated against the true profit of knowledge for either wee thinke we haue some deepe knowledge or else we become stonie and senselesse that if Gods iudgements be spoken we feare not if his promises be offered we reioyce not whatsoeuer is spoken we moue not into such an heart how much knowledge soeuer is powred in though it seeme to runne ouer yet the quantitie of it will amount to nothing Because we will not see Gods wrath as it is we see it in iustice for by Gods wrath is iustice signified vnto vs. And surely howsoeuer other qualities in God doe not affect vs sometime yet wrath stirres vs vp Affections are commonly stirred vp by their obiects as feare by wrath Now if we feare the anger of a man and specially of a Prince because the wrath of a Prince seemeth so great a thing to vs what shall we thinke of the wrath of God which one way or other we shall surely meete withall either for to beare it or else to be reconciled to him for the auoyding of it Wherefore to reueale to vs this wrath it is Moses his office to teach vs to see our sinne so to bring vs within the compasse of the law and of that forfeiture which the law doth award vs that so we may esteeme the more of that mercie which is offered in Christ. Now the cause why we esteeme not mercie is because we account so slenderly of our sinnes and therefore we doe lightly value our sinne because we thinke no more reuerently of Gods wrath against sinne for such is the sense of our sinne as is the feare of his wrath And so we esteeme peace as we account of warre and make a prize of our plentie as we doe of our scarsitie If we consider rightly of the want and famine of Samaria or of Idumea and see the heads of Asses sold for so much then we shall be fit to iudge rightly of plentie we are therefore in our afflictions to leuell at the wrath of God which is the cause not to stay in our affliction but still looke to our sinne without the sight whereof we shall either stand carping at Gods iudgements with Ionas or we shall fall to curse the day of our birth with Iob so farre shall we be from making our true profit by it Therefore we know not how to profit vnder the crosse because we know not the causes of it but wedwell in the effects complaine of the thing done not looking to the cause and originall of it which we see in that a man being crossed by a wicked man he stormes against the man but lookes not to God wherein he doth as if a man should quarrell with the staffe wherewith he is beaten and neuer looke to the smiter for a man is but as the rod of the Lord or as the staffe of the diuell we deale I say with the stripe not with the diuell by whose instigation that is done And as we deale with the diuell in his motiues so we deale with the Lord in his visitations we could teare the rod but not be humbled vnder him that vseth the rod. And what doe we profit by this behauiour Admit we could wrest the rod out of Gods hand what gaine is that for vs against whom he will take vp a sword and a mallet or a great rocke wherewith he will not stand to beate vs but out of hand to breake vs in fitters And therefore good wisedome it is not to wrestle with the effect but to meete with the cause Now then there are two things which blindfold vs that we cannot see Gods wrath in our afflictions the one because we are not straight consumed with the anger of God so long as men waste away by little and little and are not beaten downe at one blow they put off all suspition that God is displeased with them and neuer acknowledge his wrath vntill it come like an ambassadour of death Some are consumed by apoplexies and suddenly fall dead some by hecticks and peece by peece fall away This is so much the more dangerous because it is the lesse sensible and rather killeth vs than forewarneth vs. It is as dangerous to moulder away and as easie to dye of an hectick as it is to fall dead and to be taken with an apoplexie And therefore it is not good to tarrie for the dead blow Another cause is this that as Gods iudgementâ— are to many mercies and proceed from his loue towards vs so though we see it not many of his mercies we sent to vs in his iudgement and proceed from him in wrath So Ieremie saith that the Lord gaue Iosias in wrath to raigne ouer his people and yet Iosias was a good King The vse of all this is thus much to shew vs that the Lords anger works in him as do al other affections when they haue not their worke in vs. Hereof it is that because we are not displeased with our selues for our sinnes God is displeased with vs because we mislike not our corruptions God sheweth his misliking of them because we are not angrie with our selues God is angrie with vs. Sinne deserueth wrath and sinne must haue wrath either at our hands or at the Lords hands If we be wrathfull with our selues and take an indignation with our own selues as 2. Cor. 7. the Lord will remit his wrath if we will iudge our selues God will not iudge vs. If at any time we come to iudge of Gods wrath we account of it as of an impotent thing wrath doth worke the wrath of the least doth moue and I would we feared the wrath of the Lord as much as we doe the wrath of Princes But we thinke of Gods wrath as of his mercie we feare him as one of sillie anger and small power we thanke him for his mercies as a niggardly God and pinching giuer When we deale in duties to Godward we cut them we mince with him we measure and stint him as though we would be euen with him but when it comes to our wickednesse we are
both large and bold we doe as men that thought the Lord was either blind and could not see our doing or as though his armes were bound vp in a cloute that he could not strike vs. The weakenes of God is stroger than any strong thing in man 1. Corinth 1. the very weakenes of God is stronger than the strength of men But how shall we conceiue of this weakenes In a man we account that weakenes which his little finger hardly can touch Now then if we will come as it were to Gods little finger and take but the confession of all the wise men in Aegypt and of their Magicians and we shall see that in those rare and notable plagues which came on the land they said it was the finger of the Lord. Come to the afflictions of Iob wherein he lost goods cattell and children and the diuell I say makes all that but a touch of his little finger and yet this spent all The breath is counted in a man but a weak thing but come to the very breath of the Lord we shall see all that is in a man is as grasse and the best things in him as the flower of grasse when the spirit of the Lord bloweth vpon it Esay 40. 17. and Psal. 18. 8. it is said Smoke went out of his nostrels and a consuming fire out of his mouth so that great is the power of his very nostrels and mighty is the very weakenes and infirmitie of his wrath If this be the weaknes of God what is his strength his strength I say when he is compared to a giant or to a lion to a giant of all men the greatest to a Lyon of all beasts the strongest If he be so mightie when he toucheth vs but with his finger how terrible is he if he strike vs with his arme Now what shall we say when he comes not onely with strength in himselfe in his finger in his nostrels and in his arme but he is armed he hath his sword whet and his bow bent against vs as a man prepared for the battell So that if we be farre off then he hath his bow to fetch vs if we be neere then he hath his sword to strike vs. But what speake we of a sword or of a bow when he hath not onely these but powers whole armies of his creatures against vs as of fire of haile of thunderbolts yea of the least and vilest creatures as of lice and flies to come on vs So that if the sword finde vs not his thunder-bolt shal meete vs when the hayle doth not make an end of vs the fire will consume vs if the fire would not burne the mallet would bâ—uise vs further than all this he hath his chariots and thousand of chariots in the whirle-winde and his pillars of fire to terrifie vs and which is more he hath his thousands and twentie thousands of Angels to make a spoyle of all at his becke so great is the wrath of the Almightie his power will not faile all his works will assist him and when one hath done his dutie another will follow so that we shall surely be wearie of suffering before he be weary of afflicting or weake in punishing But to passe ouer the speaking of his strength let vs looke to our owne weakenes we are but as potters vessels if we hit but one against another we breake we fall into shards at euery knocke and if the Lord lift vp his rod against vs we shall be brought to dust if a little rod will not serue to doe it he will take a crow of iron and fling at vs. To be short the Lion commeth before him the Vnicorne serues him Behemoth is taken with his sword Leuiathan cannot stand before him And the difference betweene the power of God and the power of Princes is as great Princes can only seaze on the bodie and all their wrath can goe no further than this life but the Lord attacheth as well the soule as the body and his anger is as hot and hotter in the life to come as it is in this life Our knowledge must end in feare that ignorance is bold it is plaine but that experience should tremble at things either imminent or present that is it which Moses thought so strange a thing that he durst conclude Psal. 90. that if we feare not we are ignorant No marueile it pleaseth the holy Ghost to ioyne feare and the wisedom of God alwaies together either as the beginner or as the finisher of it That it is the beginning of wisedome it is plaine Prouerbs 1. that it is the end of wisedome it is manifest Ecclesiastes 12 so that it is not possible to haue true wisedome without this beginning neither can we attaine to the perfection of it without this ending Now the causes why we doe not feare are these either for that we are wise in our owne conceit or else we be stonie hearted both which euils are cured in vs by feare The first is proued Prouerb 21. where it is said Blessed is the man that feareth but he that hardneth his heart shall fall into euill where is a plaine opposition between the feare of God and hardnes of heart The second is to be shewed Pro. 3. 7. Be not wise in thine owne eyes but feare the Lord where we see the feare of God correcteth this conceit of our selues in vs. This we say then that he that feareth not hath either pride or hardnes and if these two then no wisedome and consequently he is conuinced not to haue knowledge Feare and wisedome makes a man a man it is the conclusion also and shutting vp of all loue the reason is loue groweth secure without feare and being secure it loseth her spouse as we see in the song of Salomon where the Church bewailes the losse of her Loue whilest she fell asleepe wherefore I say as in the beginning we must haue a feare of wrath so in the end we must haue a feare of losing In Hebr. 12. when the Apostle bâ—â—ore had spoken of Loue least that we should securely lose it he ends all with a trembling sentence and shutteth it vp with a firie clause God is a consuming fire It is giuen to all since Adam after we haue sinned to feare and to hide our selues in regard whereof the theefe trembles at the sight of the Iudge the very dead tree strikes a feare into the conscience of the superstitious worshipper Nay I may say the diuell trembleth and euery sinner shaking off feare after he hath sinned iustifieth the diuell himselfe in this respect and so in shuffling off the forewarning of Gods iudgement he passeth all in wickednesse either in the Church or without the Church or in hell Neither must we simply feare but haue a certaine measure of feare we may say as Abraham said in Genesis if there be no feare of God then there is surely no place left for the Church of God
wold be too long to tel of Gedeō Baruch Sampson Iepthah Dauid Asa Iehosaphat Ezechia who through faith obtained the promises subdued kingdomes escaped the edge of the sword of weake were made strong waxed valiant in battel turned to flight the armies of aliāts of some of which it is pressed that they did these things by faith helped by prayer and fasting and of the most part of the other it may bewel vnderstood Seeing we are compassed about with such a cloud of witnesses shal we be so bewitched as to dreame of the like victories without the like faith or to imagine of the like faith without vsing of the like meanes But it may be some will obiect that this exercise of humiliation weakeneth the hearts of true subiects and incourageth the enemies this was of old slanderously obiected to Ieremie by the vnbeleeuing and carnall Princes who would yet seeme to be wise politikes I haue heard indeed of the Arch atheist Machiauel that writeth of the Religion of Christians that it being practised in truth doth weaken their hands making them cowards and emboldeneth their enemies against thē although there be no doubt many that think so yet neuer haue I heard godly or wise men say so Neither doth this kind of humiliatiō lift vp our enemies the Papists at home or abroad but their owne proud hearts malicious attempts against Gods people by both which seeing that pride will haue a fall and before glorie goeth humility we may assure vs the rather of the victorie hauing so many promises in Gods word for the same confirmed with so many examples In the stead of many in the Psal. 119. this promise shall suffice They draw neere that follow after malice and are farre from the law thou art neere O Lord for all thy words are true The terrible iudgements of God against the pride of Moab and other Nations who conspiring together against the people of God at the last were made their owne executioners and the great destruction of blasphemous Senacherib his hoste Ezekiah king of Iudah being set free from the siege both these being wrought by publike and priuate fasting doe most euidently confirme the same which examples may serue for vs to look after others which are many in number True it is indeed that the great security with the floods of our sinnes flowing ouer the banks in euery place haue hitherto reioyced our enemies heart and if once they arme themselues with Gods wrath which the Lord turne away for Christs sake then will they certainly fray vs which to preuent all meanes will not helpe vs vnlesse in fasting weeping and mourning we rent our hearts though not our garments vnfainedly acknowledging our sinnes trembling at his iudgement that so we may turne vnto God with our whole hearts by repentance by faith beleeuing him to be gratious and mercifull slow to wrath and of great goodnesse And this doing we may assure our selues that the terrour of the Lord shall be stricken out of our hearts and the spirit of gladnes and power shall bee powred vpon vs and through faith helped by prayer and fasting shall we doe valiantly Thus the spirit of God moued Ioel the Prophet to threaten the people of his time liuing vnder a prosperous Raigne vnto whom this obiection might as iustly haue been made as against the exercise and a great deale more because his Fast was more general his threatnings more fearefull his descriptions of their dangers more terrible Againe some may obiect that fasting is an exercise of sinners what shall we say then shall the hypocrisie of man make the appointment of God of none effect yea was it not therefore appointed that he which commeth hither of custome may yet goe away with conscience may he not being reproued and rebuked in his owne soule and seeing his hypocrisie laid open labour from thenceforth to approue himselfe or at the least be without excuse against the day of the Lord. May there not be also at this exercise some that come in trueth and in the feare of God whom God will accept is it meet that these children of God should be bereft of the vse thereof for the abuse of the wicked Moreouer we are to be circumspect that we require not a daily fast for as in Physicke it is a thing most absurd to prescribe a continual vse of violent vacuation seldome of ordinarie foode euen so it is as absurd diuinitie to say it is sufficient that preaching bee vsed at sundrie times in sundrie places and that fasting should be daily vsed when as the ministerie of the word of God is as often to be vsed as milke for babes to be nourished or as meat for strong men to grow vp to the fulnes of the age of Christ fasting is to be admitted but as letting of blood or purging some corrupt humour when some great cause vrgeth the same We lament the want of diligent Preaching which some without a continuall course wherof thinke to be sufficient A Christian heart may appeale to Gods blessed word the true iudge of all them that are teachable but the iudge of all euen of the froward in the last day yea we may appeale to the great inquest of all Gods children which know their owne sinnes yea to the experience of twentie * yeeres which is a witnes so sufficient that no exception can bee made against it whether to worke all and euery point of that knowledge with a care to practise it in any sufficient measure in al places so few Sermons so little preaching in most places be not very insufficiēt The Law saith that the mouthes of the Priests should alwaies keepe knowledge both that they might teach the people by publike doctrine and exhortation and that the people might require of them by priuate conference The Prophets are commanded to crie and not to cease and the Lord is saide by their Ministrie to rise vp earely and to stretch forth his hand all the day long and the Kingdome of God is like to the father of an house that bringeth forth of his treasurie things new and old for the daily food of the family What is this that euery true Minister is charged with as he wil answere it before the iudgement seate of Iesus Christ to preach the word in season and out of season Surely once in a quarter and once in a moneth may soone seeme to be out of season or scarse in season But sure I am that twice on the Sabbath if Gods word be the iudge can be termed no more but in season and to preach longer and oftner on the fasting dayes may not be called in the Apostle his sense out of season Now to fast euery day were more than the Pharisies did who fasted but twice in the weeke if we will be counted the sonnes of Patriarches and Prophets and the disciples of the Apostles to take that liberty of Gods creatures that they did why
heare the Apostles speaking the truth was it any marueile if they were seduced by false teachers If men doe not receiue the word in loue is it any marueile if they be deluded with heresie 2. Thess. 1. If men neglect the peace of their mindes offered by the Gospell preached is it any marueile if they haue warres If men neglect the foode of their soules is it any marueile if they finde a famine When we see then that men turne the Gospell into wantonnes and write against it is it marueile if the Lord sendeth troubles No no when men shall see such a confusion let them know that God will cleere his iustice and recompence vengeance to the wicked and restore the godly to their ioyes and yet shew them that here is no place of rest but that they must lift vp their heads to heauen where they shall haue rest without trouble Now let vs consider what these afflictions worke in the wicked and to what end they are sent vnto them Surely to plague them and to leaue them without excuse They are sent to God his children to humble them to bring them to repentance to keepe them from euil to encourage them in good and to recouer them being fallen But they are sent to roote out the wicked to consume them from the face of the earth and therefore he powreth out all the vials of his wrath vpon the wicked remnant And these manifold plagues haue often come to passe where the Gospell hath been preached because as it is the greatest mercie treasure if it be receiued so the vnnaturall refusall of it doth cause the greatest iudgemeÌ„ts So the Israelites in the wildernes were punished first by idolatrie then by plagues were rooted out of the land And after Christ had spoken the Apostles preached the Iewes remained vnprofitable the Lord in his iustice in that they would not beleeue the true Christ suffered them to be deluded by false Christs and that they that would not profit by the true Apostles should be deceiued by false Apostles and then being punished with famine and sicknes they were by the Romanes subdued When the Gospell came to be preached among the Gentiles and was contemned the Lord first punished them by suffering them to fall into vile sinnes and then after gaue them ouer to the Turke We see how in the West-countrie where the Gospell was preached and refused the Pope was sent to them So likewise must we make our profit herein When God his Spirit falleth plentifully in vs yet men by his word will not be reformed the Lord will send heretikes and wicked men to corrupt them And will the Lord thus censure his owne people and will he spare the wicked No when we thinke all is quiet the Lord will send plagues for refusing the health of our soules the Lord will send famines for refusing the food of our soules the Lord wil plague vs with warres for neglecting the peace of our mindes And Matth. 24. the Lord hath set Ierusalem a type in that the Gospell neuer continued quiet or vncorrupt in any one place aboue the space of an hundred yeeres Well if we see not the beginnings of these things we are halfe mad if we will not feare the euents of them we are worse than so if we will not profit by these things wofull experience will teach vs our miserable estate We see how needfull affliction â—s whether we looke to God his children or to the wicked Miserie maketh mercie sweete and trouble maketh grace gratious Christ is then sweete and Iesus is then a Sauiour when we feeling no comfort at hand are driuen and drawne out of our selues to seeke some reliefe abroade And experience teacheth vs that in prosperitie we are readie to nestle our selues here belowe and forgetting the life to come we are blinded with the God of this world so we become worldlings staying wholy in these inferior things Now that God might by euidence prooue how whom he once loueth he alwaies loueth to admonish others a farre off he sendeth corrections to teach vs that we may not stay here belowe For if iudgement begin at the house of God what shall become of the wicked If the Lord so hamper the godly how shall the wicked looke to escape Now in these distresses and miseries it shall be that whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saued for so the Lord offereth grace in wrath mercie in iudgements so will the Lord moue his chosen and elect to desire these graces and will cause these iudgemeÌ„ts threatned to fructifie whilest they that pray for the Spirit which shall conuey comfort into them by the word and Sacraments and so shall not onely be preserued from finne and iniquitie but also remaine sounder in iudgement and life passing by these plagues to heauen the wicked going downe by them to hell This is then the third thing which in the beginning wee noted the plaine meaning whereof is thus much If ye will now but ioyne in fellowship in prayer and in God his worship with vs you shall auoide these iudgements threatned and receiue these graces promised the sure pledges of life euerlasting Great is the grace and mercie of God who doth appoint a meane to remedie such miseries and a way to obtaine such mercies and therefore it is worthie further consideration and examination A SHORT TREATISE OF PRAYER VPON THE WORDS OF THE PROPHET IOEL chap. 2. 32 alleaged by Peter Act. 2. 21. WHosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saued Ioel. 2. â—2 By calling on the name of God in this place which is but one and a particular part of God his worship are meant and vnderstood the other parts of the worship of God Thus the Scriptures sometime ascribe to this one other parte of God his worship as Genes 3. Then began men to call on the name of the Lord and Gen. 12. Abraham builded an Altar and called on the name of the Lord that is worshipped God Againe Psalme 50. Call vpon me in the time of trouble and I will heare thee In the new Testament we shall see the same For this place is alleaged Rom. 10 and 1. Cor. 1. the Apostle wisheth grace to all theÌ„ that shal call on the name of God that is worship God 2 Timoth. 2. Whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord that is worshippeth God let him depart from iniquitie So that vnder this one part of inuocation we see vnderstood all other parts And in our English tongue we rather vse this phrase We will goe to prayers or Are prayers done than we goe to the word of God to heare it we goe to receiue the Sacraments and such like when notwithstanding we frequent other actions of religion in the congregation besides prayer And both Ieremie and our Sauiour Christ calleth the Church an house of prayer as Matth. 21. 13. Mine house shall be called the house of prayer c. It
are either ignorant in the word not knowing how to order one right step to the kingdome of God or else hauing some knowledge of God vngodlily abuse it to maintaine their carnall lust and appetite For this cause as it would grieue parents to haue naturall fooles to their children or such as either through some imperfection of nature are dismembred or deformed and misfigured in the parts of the bodie so much more should it grieue them to haue such children as either for want of knowledge and heauenly wisedome cannot walke in the feare of God or abusing the knowledge giuen them prostitute themselues to all sinne and wickednesse It is marueilous to see how greatly parents can bewaile the want of one naturall gift proceeding of some imperfection and how easily they can passe ouer without any griefe the want of all spirituall graoes springing from corrupt education In like manner it is strange that men can take the matter so heauily when their children breake into such offences as either haue open shame or ciuill punishment following them and yet can make no bones but post ouer such sinnes as are against the maiestie of God accompanied with euerlasting confusion and vnspeakable torments wherein what doe most part of men bewray but their greathy pocrisie in that neither their ioy nor their griefe is souÌ„d to their children and that they loue themselues more in their childreÌ„ than either their saluation or the glorie of God The tender loue care whereof no doubt did encrease the sorrowe of Dauid for the death of his sonne Absolon who was not so much grieued for the losse of a sonne as for that vntimely end of his sonne Let vs learne therefore to correct our affections to our children and be grieued for our ignorance impietie and sinnes whereof either our carnall compassion the not lamenting of our owne naturall corruption the want of prayer for an holy seede or prophane education armed with the wrath of God may bee a most iust occasion Can a man hope for a holy posteritie or doe wee maruaile if the Lord crosse vs in the children of our bodies when wee make as bold and brutish an entrance into that holy ordinance of the Lord as in the meeting of the neighing horse with his mate when being ioyned in that honorable estate of matrimonie either as meere naturall men without all knowledge of God wee beget our children or as too carnall men without the feare and reuerence of the Lord neither bewailing our corruption which we receiued of our forefathers nor praying against our infirmities which may descend to our posteritie we abuse the marriage bed Lastly wheÌ„ hauing receiued the fruit of the wombe we haue no care by vertuous education to offer it to the Lord that our childe by carnall generation may be the childe of God by spirituall regeneration Surely no. And yet men without all looking vp to Gods prouidence and secret counsell without all bethinking themselues of their corrupt nature from which their children are descended without all looking backe into their wicked and godlesse bringing them vp will fret against their sinnes and fume against their children yea often they will correct them and that to serue their owne corruptions not so much grieued for that they haue sinned against God as that they haue offended them Christians therefore must knowe that when men and women raging with boyling lusts meete together as bruit beasts hauing none other respects than to satisfie their carnall concupiscene and to strengthen themselues in worldly desires when they make no conscience to sanctifie the mariage bed with prayer when they haue no care to increase the Church of Christ and the number of the elect it is the â—ust iudgement of God to send them monsters vntimely births or disfigured children or naturall fooles or else such as hauing good gifts of the minde and well proportioned bodies are most wicked gracelesse and prophane persons Againe on the contrarie side wee shall finde in the word of God noble and notable men commended vnto vs for rare examples of vertue and godlinesse who were children asked and obtained of God by prayer Our first parents Adam and Eue being humbled after the birth of their wicked sonne Kaine obtained a righteous Abell of whom when by his bloodie brother they were â—ereft they receiued that holy man Seth. Abraham begetting a childe in the fleshe had a cursed Ismael but waiting by faith for the accomplishment of Gods couenant hee obtained a blessed Isaac Iacob not content with one wife according to the ordinance of God was punished in his children yet after being humbled he receiued a faithfull Ioseph Elkanah and Anna praying and being cast downe had a Prophet that did minister before the Lord. Dauid and Bethsheba lamenting their sinnes obtained Salomon a man of excellent wisedome Zacharie and Elizabeth fearing the Lord receiued Iohn the Baptist and forerunner of Christ. Looke what sinnes wee haue naturally without Gods great blessing without prayer and humbling of our selues we shall conueigh them to posteritie and although the Lord doe grant sometimes naturall gifts vnto the children of carnall and naturall men yet for the most part they receiue their naturall sinnes withall But if the children of God by regeneration do see into themselues and lament their sinnes of generation praying that their naturall corruptions may be preuented in their posterities they shall see the great mercie of God in some measure freeing their posteritie from their sinnes Now when thou shalt see such sinnes to be in thy children enter into thine owne heart examine thy selfe whether they are not come from thee consider how iustly the hand of God may bee vpon thee and when thou wouldest bee angrie with thy childe haue an holy anger with thy selfe and vse this or such like meditatioÌ„ with thine owne soule Lord shall I thus punish mine owne sinne and that in my child Shall I thus prosecute the corruptions of my auncesters Nay I see O Lord and proue that thou art displeased with me for the too carnall desire of posteritie I lay then in some sinne I asked not this childe of thee by prayer be mercifull vnto me O God and in thy good time shew some pitie vpon my child Thus thinking when thou goest about to correct the corruptioÌ„ of nature in thy childe which he could not helpe arming thy selfe with prayer repenting with Iacob thou shalt be so affected that as thou art desirous to draw thy childe out of sinne so yet to doe it with the mildest meanes and with least rigour And one thing is most wonderfull that some will teach their children to speake corruptly and doe wickedly whilest they are young and yet beate them for it when they are come to riper age Againe some will imbolden their children to practise iniquitie towards others which when by the iust iudgement of God they afterwards practise against their parents themselues
our owne consciences then should wee offer to others a larger cause of magnifying the name of God who hearing vs vse such spirituall gladnes might bee prouoked to an holy emulation and say surely this is the power of the holy Ghost this is vndeceiueable ioy happie are they that can thus reioyce in the Lord. Oh that the Lord would giue vs of the spirit and fill our hearts with such gladnes thus others vndoubtedly would plentifully bee rauished by our godly examples Though some would laugh at vs as they did at the Apostles when they had receiued the holy Ghost yet others would reuerently maruaile at it and willingly followe it Wherefore when with the man of God we shall be perswaded of our immortalitie both of body and soule when wee hauing God his cause in hand shall vse it in a good conscience as he did wee shall surely and sincerely with him reioyce And what I pray you in the night season in thundering and lightning in earthquakes blazing starres and fierie starres in extraordinarie working of the heauens maketh vs so dismaid and at our wits end want of faith What maketh vs at the death of our friends to mourne and that wee will not be comforted Paul 1. Thessal 4. 13. telleth vs want of hope FINIS OBSERVATIONS ON THESE VERSES FOLLOVVING Being part of the 42. Chapter of Genesis THE THIRTEENTH SERMON 9 Ye are spies and are come to see the weakenes of the land 12 Nay but ye are come to see the weakenes of the land 14 This is it that I spake vnto you saying Ye are spies 15 Hereby shall ye be proued by the life of Pharaoh ye shall not goe hence c. 21 We haue verily sinned against our brother c. IOseph a good man and yet lieth so was Lot a good man and yet loth to part from Sodom These were great offences Whence come they from custome no doubt Ioseph being amongst prophane men had some smell of their wordes And Lot though their wickednes and Sodomitry vexed his righteous soule yet through custome hee could haue found in his heart to haue liued still amongst theÌ„ So first wee must here bee taught to eschewe ill custome and companie The second note hence to be obserued may answere a peece of a doubt in the former two examples of Ioseph and Lot For some man may say Ioseph and Lot both good men dwelt and kept companie with the wicked therefore wee may doe so But it may be answered that examples proue nothing without the warrant of the word And as for Ioseph God had sent him extraordinarily to prouide for his fathers familie but Lot chose to dwel in SodoÌ„ for his lucre as ye may read in the thirteenth chapter of this booke the tenth verse and therefore this greedie desire was altogether vnlawfull and though the Lord in mercie deferd the punishment thereof he punished that yet at length in his wife who was turned into a pillar of salt in himselfe and his owne daughters with whom hee committed abominable incest Therefore we see that it followeth not because they dwelt among the wicked therefore we may It was not sufficient for Ioseph to haue had a misliking of lying but hee should haue abstained from it and detested it in heart No doubt he being a godly man otherwise had a misliking of it but because he did not euen abhorre it we see how in time he was brought vnto it and as it were to make no conscience of it So it is not sufficient for vs to haue a misliking of vnlawfull apparell playes sport naughtie and vngodly talke but we must in heart detest it much more in practise otherwise by euill companie wee may easily bee drawne to follow them The Physitions meanes is to bee vsed in time of sicknes and the plague to be auoided in flying from it so we must vse meanes to auoide sinne by the word and praier and as much as we may the place where it aboundeth least we be infected And if it so be that wee cannot auoide for it may bee the Lord will sometimes trie vs with the companie of foolish vaine and prophane worldlings to see how wee will cleaue to him if then wee cannot auoide but our eyes shall behold vanitie our eares shall bee filled with vngratious and gracelesse graces in lying swearing and blaspheming the name of our God then shew your selues to the world that you are not of the world assure your owne soules that you are called and chosen of the Lord not only by a cold kinde of misliking of these things but by an vtter abhorting and detesting them from the heart otherwise we may be by Iosephs example drawne not onely to approue them but also to commit the like and to forget our selues and to heape vp the wrath of God against vs so that when their destruction commeth except the Lord shew mercie but if we tempt him hee will shew no mercie wee shall be pat takers of all their plagues and the vengeance which the iust and most righteous God hath threatned to throw downe vpon them Vers. 14. Againe Ioseph said vnto them This is it that I spake vnto you saying Yee are spies Ioseph maketh another lie So wee see that vse is a sore matter which had brought him to this that he stucke not at a lie and yet we know that the lier euen killeth his owne soule Nay but see he left not here he went further yet In the fifteenth verse Hereby yee shall bee prooued By the life of Pharaoh ye shall not goe hence Ioseph smelleth by this vse of Idolatrie hee forsaketh the Lord and sweareth by him which is no God Besides another fault he commeth neere for swearing and periurie because his oth commeth very neere a lie and wee know that vntruth and an oth iumping together maketh periurie and it cannot bee but those that sweare readily must sometimes be for sworne Ioseph was a Magistrate Magistrates may goe farre in examining and searching and sifting suspected persons when they appeare before them that they might come to the truth of the matter but to affirme flatly and falsely is against Gods commandement and therfore a grieuous offence Vers. 17. So he put them inward three dayes Now hee did not imprison them of any corrupt affection or desire of reuenge but there may bee great reasons to shew that hee vsed great wisdome in his doing First if Ioseph should not haue done thus but should at the first haue made himselfe known vnto theÌ„ they for shame would neuer haue gone back againe to their father Secondly this dealing thus with them was a meanes to humble them Thirdly he might doe thus that he might be more fully certified of the state of his father And lastly the short time of his imprisoning them was a token of his loue towards them Vers 18. Then Ioseph said This doe and liâ—e for I feare God As though hee should say Doe not you feare for I feare God I am
our wicked deedes our vnfauorie words but also the fountaine of al these euen our corrupt nature our vnbridled and vntamed affections our heart which is wonderfull faultie may be made knowne vnto vs that we may come to make conscience of our very thoughts because the thoughts are grieuous breaches of the law of God who being a Spirit hath made a law for our heart for our thoughts for our soule and conscience and thus being very loth in the sight of God to offend by thoughts vaine and vngodly to striue with our flesh and to haue our affections subdued to the spirit that so our heart being reformed all our members may bee conformable in euery respect to the will and commandement of Almightie God And thus farre must we be humbled if we will be truly humbled before the Lord. And truly if wee be not rightly humbled before the Lord we can hardly haue any assurance that wee are the children of God For without this humbling of vs hauing had some taste of the promises of God wee for the most part resemble the corne that our Sauiour speaketh of sowen in the stonie groūd which for a time flourished that is made a faire face as many hypocrites can doe now But hauing no roote nor nothing at all in truth they shew themselues how vnable they are to stand because they haue no deepnes of ground the seede of the word neuer begun nor rooted in their hearts So that we must be truly hūbled before the Lord and the word must be permitted to rip and lay open vnto vs the very secrets and thoughts of the heart Now those which see and feele their sinnes and are alreadie humbled more especially are humbled either by preaching of the law vnto them or else by affliction Affliction is either of the body or of the minde of these the Lord sometime to humble vs doth send the one sometime the other sometime both and all to humble vs before his Maiesty when as he seeth by reason of the corruption of our nature that the preaching of the law is not sufficient to humble vs to strike that terror into our hearts which might make vs duely prepared to receiue into our hearts the sweete and comfortable promises made to vs in Christ that it might be so rooted that it might still grow vp euen to the full ripe and perfitage of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ because I say our louing father seeth that the law will not suffice vs therefore it pleaseth him in mercie who will leaue no way vnassayed for the saluation of his children to prepare vs by afflicting vs which can not by the hearing of his law be truly prepared Now if affliction bee such a notable thing and the Lord worketh euen eternall life thereby oftentimes to those whom hee hath elected and called to bee his how louingly ought they to embrace it to whom the Lord so fatherly doth offer it and how patiently and chearefully ought they to beare it in asmuch as they thereby may assure themselues that God hath seuered them from the world and from those on whom he meaneth to shew no mercie in the day of his wrath And as for those whom the Lord as yet hath laid no scourge vpon them let them not long for it but let them lay the law of God and the threatnings thereof vnto their hearts to humble them thereby It is better to be humbled thereby than by affliction and yet better by affliction than not at all To commend affliction and to mislike of preaching of the law is as though one should commend a sore and dangerous purgation and mislike a good diet A good diet is able and it is the ordinarie meanes appointed of God to procure and conserue health which as many of vs as are not vnwise will obserue Now if for want of discretion or for greedie desire we neglect this and so by gathering together of ill and noysome humors within vs we endanger our life yet to saue our life wee will suffer the working of the most strong purgation that the Physition shall prescribe vs so the law that is the ordinarie meanes to make vs apt to heare the word of peace and saluation and ought of vs to be obserued and applied vnto vs that we may thereby be preserued rather than by affliction yet if our mercifull Lord and only Physition of our soule shall with tender compassion looke vpon our sores and shall see the maladie of our soule to bee incurable without the strong purgation of affliction then ought we euen with good courage to take it except we will suffer and see our endlesse vexation So purgation is good but it is more wisedome to obserue diet and affliction is profitable but if the law might take place effectually that were needelesse Let vs take heed therefore we deceiue not ourselues in thinking that affliction is the only meanes to bring vs to God and so neglect the due preparing by the law till time of affliction We see that is the meanes rather than this and affliction indeede is the curse of God Now the curse of God is the verifying of his lawe and though it please God to blesse it as he doth alwayes to his children for all things turne to the best to them that loue him yet ought it not to be the meanes to humble vs rather than the other The end of affliction and of threatning both is to humble vs and therefore it were better to be humbled by threatning than by experience of punishment for the threats of the law may doe this as well as affliction if we be not vnwise In our selues we may haue some testimonie of our true humbling in time of affliction yet is it hard to say for others whether one which now feeleth the hand of God vpon him and neuer felt any token of Gods displeasure before be either truly humbled for his sinnes for which he is afflicted or seemeth to be humbled because of the paine that he abideth Therefore euen he that is afflicted ought to examine his own soule whether he be truly humbled and feele within himselfe euen a griefe that hee hath so diuersly prouoked God to plague him acknowledging Gods vnspeakeable mercie and long suffering that he long ere this did not cleane consumne him least otherwise the diuel deceiue him as he hath done diuers who for a time seemed to bee humbled because of the heate of their griefe but afterwards when the Lord hath staied his hand they shew what their humbling was they turne againe to sinne as a dogge to his vomit and as a sow that is washing to her wallowing in the mire But as for him that feeleth the weight and burthen of his sinnes and Gods displeasure for sinne and euen groneth as it were vnder the burthen of sinne he may finde a heauenly comfort and assurance of the fauour of God for if thou seest a man truly humbled him will I consider saith the Lord.
and for the tribes of thine inheritance 4. Fourthly God graunts his seruants the holy meanes of saluatioÌ„ namely preaching prayer Sacraments holds backe the efficacie of his spirit for a time In this case they are like the corne field that is plowed and sowed with good corne but yet for a time it neuer giues rooting beneath nor so much as a shew of any blade appeares aboue Thus the spouse of Christ when she comes into his wine-seller she fals into a swowne so as she must be staied with flaggons and comforted with apples because she is sicke of loue 5. Fiftly God giueth his children a strong affection to obey his will but he lets them faile in the act of obedience it selfe like as a prisoner who hath escaped the hand of his Iayler hath an affectioÌ„ to run a thousand miles euery houre but hauing happily his bolts on his legges hee cannot for his life but goe very softly gauling and chafing his flesh and with much griefe falling againe into the hands of his keeper This is it that Paul complaineth of when he saith I delight in the lawe of God concerning the inner man but I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my mind leading me captine to the law of sin which is in my members O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from this body of death This second manner of Gods forsaking of his Elect is when hee hides his graces for a time not by taking them quite away but by couering them by remouing all sense and feeling of them And in this case they are like the trees in the winter season that are beaten with winde weather bearing neither leaf nor fruite but looke as though they were rotten dead because the sappe doth not spread itselfe but lies bid in the roote Dauid often was in this case as namely when he saith Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer Ana will hee shewe no more fauour is his mercie cleane gone for euer Doth his promise faile for euermore Hath God forgotten to be mercifull hath hee shut vp his â—ender mercies in displeasure Selah This comes to passe because the Lord very often in and by one contrarie workes another Clay spittle tempered together in reason should put out a mans eyes but Christ vsed it as a meanes to giue sight to the blind Water in reason should put out fire but Elias when he would shew that IEHOVA was the true God powres water on his sacrifice and fills a trench therewith to make the sacrifice burne The like appeareth in the worke of grace to saluation A man that hath liued in securitie by Gods goodnes hath his eyes opened to see his sinnes his heart touched to feele the huge loath some burden of them and therefore to be waile his wretched estate with bitternes of heart Hereupon hee presently thinks that God will make him a firebrand of hell whereas indeede the Lorde is now about to worke and frame in his heart sanctification and sound repentance neuer to bee repented of The man which hath had some good perswasion of Gods fauour in Christ comes afterward vpon manie occasions to bee troubled to be ouerwhelmed with distrustfullnes grieuous doubtings of his saluation so as he iudgeth himselfe to haue been but an hypocrite in former times for the time present a castaway But indeed hereby the Lord exerciseth fashioneth and increaseth his weake faith In one word marke this point that the graces of God peculiar to the elect are begunne increased and made manifest in or by their contraries A man in this Desertion can discerne no difference betweene himselfe and a cast-away and the rather if with this Desertion be ioyned a feeling of Gods anger for then ariseth the bitterest temptation that euer befell the poore soule of a Christian man and that is a wrastling and strugling in spirit and conscience not with the motions of a rebelling flesh nor the accusation of the Diuell which are oftentimes very irkesome and terrible but against the wrath of a reuenging God This hiddden and spirituall temptation more tormenteth the spirit of man then all the rackes or gibbets in the world can do And it hath his fits after the maÌ„ner of an ague in which euen Gods own seruants ouercarried with sorrow may blaspheme God and cry out that they are damned Iob was in this estate as hee testifieth Oh that my griefe were weyed saith he and my miseries were layd together in the ballaâ—ce for it would be heauier then the sand of the sea therefore my words are swallowed vp for the arrowes of the Almighty are in me the venome thereof doth drinke vp my spirit the terrours of God fight against me And further he complains that the Lord is his enemy that he sets him as a But to â—â—â—â—â—e at This was Dauids temptation when hee said O Lord rebuke mee not in thine anger neither chostise mee in thy wrath haue mercie vpon me O Lord for I am weake O Lord heale me for my bones are vexed my soule is also sore troubled but Lord how long wilt thou delay Returne O Lord deliuer my soule saue me for thy mercies sake Hence it followes that when any that hath bene a professor of the Gospell shall despaire at his ende that men are to leaue secret iudgements to God and charitably to iudge the best of them For example one Maister Chambers at Leycester of late in his sicknesse grieuously despaired and cried out that he was damned and after dyed yet it is not for any to note him with the black marke of a reprobate One thing which he spake in his extremitie O that I had but one drop of faith must moue all men to conceiue well of him For by this it seemeth hee had an heart which desired to repent and belieue and therefore a repentant beleeuing heart indeed For GOD at all times but especially in temptation of his great mercy accepts the will for the deede Neither is it to be regarded that hee said he was damned for men in such cases speake not as they are but as they feele theÌ„selues to be Yea to go further when a professor of the gospell shall make away himselfe though it be a fearefull case yet still the same opinion must be carried First Gods iudgements are very secret 2. They may repent in the very agonie for any thing we know 3 None is able to comprehend the bottomles depth of the graces mercies which are in Christ Iesus Thus much of the manner which God vseth in forsaking his Elect Now followe the kinds of desertion which are two desertion in punishment desertion in sinne Desertion in punishment is when God deferreth either to mitigate or to remooue the crosse and chastisement which he hath laide vpon his children This befell Christ on the crosse My God saith he my God why hast
the Prophet here setteth downe by proofe in his owne person Neither must wee thinke that as it were with a trumpet he doth here blow and sound forth his owne praise but rather by his example is desirous to stirre others vp Vers 98. By thy commaundements thou hast made mee wiser than mine enemies for they are â—uer with me THe first of the particular effects is contained in these words By thy coÌ„mandements thou hast made me wiser than mine enemies Wee see how men now adayes straine their wits to match their enemies in policies deuices but few thinke on this sound meanes whereby we shall surely preuaile against them Now if it be so that whatsoeuer is written is written for our instructioÌ„ and comfort in making mention of the meanes the Prophet of the Lord doth teach vs that it was no extraordinarie worke of the Lord proper to him but a meanes appointed of God for vs all to follow Whereby hee teacheth vs that God will blesse vs to attaine to the like wisedome if we will endeuour to vse the like meanes To apply this to our profit wee must gather the particular out of the generall doctrine on this manner whosoeuer shall haue the commaundements of God euer with him hee shall be wiser then his enemies than his teachers than the ancient but Dauid did so or wee doe so therefore Dauid and we shall finde this wisedome But some man will say Experience teacheth vs a cleane contrarie doctrine that Gods children are not so wise in their light as the children of this world are in their generation I answere That it is true experience prooueth and our Sauiour Christ teacheth but this I adde that the experience commeth from our small sight of the word and not for any want of the word it selfe when Gods children haue it on their side And our Sauiour Christ his speech tendeth rather to shew what it is through our corruption than what it ought to be so that iustly he vseth it to our shame Indeede ciuill wisedome which choketh in them all temptations with worldly delights hauing the diuell to be their schoole master doth worke in them a contentation of minde while for a season they smother as they thinke the iudgements of God breathing vpon them And because on the contarie the spirits of Gods children are occupyed in heauenly things yet often the flesh so laboureth against the spirit that whilest they would be wiser than the Lord or would vse any indirect meanes against their enemies or in vsing good meanes faile in prayer or in not staying themselues on Gods prouidence and appointed time of deliuerance it commeth to passe that they are ouercome But whilest they renounce themselues and their owne wisedome and craue counsaile of God in his word and the direction of his Spirit by prayer whilest they vse good meanes in a good cause and keeping a good conscience waite on the hand of the Lorde they shall bee sure to haue the ouerthrowe of their enemies Proofe doth teach vs that a silly soule in the Countrey which walketh in the wayes of the Lorde will soone discouer the shifting pollicies of a worldly learned man brought vp in the Vniuersitie because the wrath of the Lord hangeth ouer the one and his mercifull spirit watcheth ouer the other But so long as wee will shoote with Sathan in his owne bowe and repell policie with policie what follie shall be found in vs though we can howle loftily with the wolfe and deale cunningly with the Grecians when as the Lord will neuer suffer a good cause to be maintained by euill meanes Some of vs seeke the word but in seeking it we rest in our owne good meaning not humbling our selues before the Lord but our wisdome herein must come from the spirit For we can no more by the eie of reason see the light of the word then Howlets looke vpon the bright Sunne Wherefore the Lord will haue vs in all controuersies with our aduersaries to depend on him and to know that the cause must not depend on our owne shoulders then must we by faith in the bloodshedding of Christ beleeue that our sinnes neither new nor old shall hinder the helping hand of the Lord. We must trust on Gods prouidence and promises and stay our selues by prayer on his wisedome if we look to be wiser than our aduersaries An excellent example hereof we haue to proue that secret sinnes not repented of may hinder the Lords dealing with vs against our enemies We read that after that filthy incest mentioned in Iudg. 17. which made the Leuite whose wife was abused to cut her in twelue peeces and send her through all the parts of Israel there was warre betweene the Beniamites and Israel and the Beniamites being but few in number and maintaining an euill cause in two battels ouercame the Israelites vntil at length they humbled themselues with prayer and fasting and repented of that euill which was amongst them so that in the third assault the Lord gaue his people strength mightily to preuaile against their enemies So we may haue a good cause and vse good meanes and yet for want of reconciling our selues to God for some sinne new or old we may suffer the ouerthrow If then our cause be good we must vse good meanes faith in Christ trust in his prouidence and staying our selues on his wisedome Doe we not see by experience how the Martyrs of God humbling themselues on this maner preuailed in mightie power against their accusers Deut. 4. Moses sheweth that the enemies of God were driuen to confesse that only Gods people were wise euen because God gaue them good lawes This was it that made Ioseph wiser than his brethren Moses wiser than the Egyptians and Daniel than all the Magicians of Babylon and Dauid than all his politike enemies Marke I pray you all figuratiue hyperbolicall and darke speeches the Metaphors and Parables which are in the word of God and you shall finde that they were learned people to whom the bookes were written and had attained that measure of wisedome and knowledge which in our time none can vnderstand but they which are brought vp in learning which thing we may also obserue in them of whom the Histories of the booke of God are written and yet who were more blockish then the Iewes after they had transgressed so obstinately the law of the Lord But shall wee vnderstand this as though the children of God were in euery particular action wiser then the wicked ones No but onely in those things and then wherein and when they vsed this wisedome of the Spirit and gaue themselues and their causes to be gouerned according to Gods word Looke on Dauid who though hee was wise so long as he kept a good conscience yet harkening to policie and not willing to stay himselfe on the simplicitie of Gods word how suddenly was hee ouercome and yeelded so farre that he dissembled euen
worldlinesse die in folly because the Lord recompenceth the vanitie of their youth with ignorance in their age So it is the mercy of God to giue them comfort of conscience in their death which haue had care of his word in their life Now we see because some men thinke so basely of the word of God how the Prophet hath commended it by the effects found by experience in himselfe Againe he sheweth that this was not in him by any particular prerogatiue of Gods spirit although the spirit wrought wonderfully in him but that it earne by vsing the mâ—â—â—â—s of the word Teaching vs that as hee was wiser than his enemies because in all peâ—ils â—â— asked counsel of the word wiser than his teachers in that he rested not in their vniuâ—â—s 〈◊〉 but by meditation did appropriate them to himselfe and wiser than the Anâ—â—â—â— because he learned as well to line according to the word as to loue it so we also vsâ—â—g â—â—◠〈…〉 shal find the like effects though not in like measure By which effects we 〈…〉 out these meanes wee become foolish dolâ—â—ish and blockish The word of God 〈…〉 a â—â—easure that if such an holy thing bee cast to swine I doe not douâ—â—◠〈…〉 see our God will execute his heauie vengeance and iudgements Wherof now 〈…〉 it to passe that wâ—â—â—â—â— young men die olde fooles emptie of Gods gracâ—â—f 〈…〉 youth were well brought vp of their parents as Iohaz vnder Iâ—hoiada who also whilâ—st they did look into their former life and repent spake very effectually aginst sin but in their age haue not so much knowledge as before but because they continue not in the faith and in a good conscience It were better to preach to one that neuer heard of Iesus Christ than to such an old ProtestaÌ„t because the one is thankful the other is vnthankfull Tell me O man I speake vnto thy conscience when thine eye did see into the word when thine eare did heare it when thou diddest looke into thine owne conscience when thou feltest sweetnesse in Gods promises wheÌ„ thou diddest tremble with seare of Gods iudgements and diddest delight in the wayes of the Lord Oh how quiet was thy conscience what comfort didst thou finde in thy minde Oh how whole an heart was in thee And on the contrary when neither Gods promises were sweete nor his iudgements fearefull nor his waies pleasant vnto thee oh how cold was thy zeale how weake was thy conscience how feeble was thy heart in good things We shall see some now adayes and that many being but priuate men speake with greater knowledge and conscience than a Preacher Why may a Preacher spend his breath his strength and his life in preaching and so small profiting commeth of it euen because he preached well and practiseth ill Wherefore we see here how necessarily vpon the foresaide effects the Prophet pronounced as followeth Vers 101. I haue refrained my feete from euery euill way that I might keepe thy word SEeing the Lord will put much into their hands who handle a little well wee must expresse our knowledge by life and our profession by practise If a man would consider how fearfully the Lord hath made him how woÌ„derfully he hath redeemed him with what power he hath conuerted him should he spend his youth in vanitie or his age in worldlinesse and so become depriued of all Gods graces in death Looke into the former times Ioseph being but seuenteene yeeres old was wiser than all his brethren young Samuel was wiser than old Ely Moyses than the Egyptians Dauid than Saul Salomon was wiser in his youth than the gray haires Daniel Azariah Mishel wiser than all the Astrologians Chaldeans and Magicians Timothie being but young was preferred to the Euangelistship Paul wiser than all the Apostles Behold our age how mercifully the Lord hath blessed many young men and why are ancient men now so barren of knowledge euen because they are barren in a good conscience There was in time past lesse knowledge more practise lesse science more conscience lesse vnderstanding more wisedome but now there is more knowledge and lesse practise because men labour not to keepe the word of God in a good conscience When wee shall see therefore heretikes growe wiser then Preachers Idolaters wiser then true Professors some young impes of Sathan wiser then olde Ancients in the house of God we must knowe they are made so foolish either because they are not of a good conscience or lye in some secret sinne Would it not grieue a good 〈◊〉 to labour many Winters and Sommers and in the end to finde no Haâ—uest what 〈◊〉 full thing thinke you would it then be to a Minister after he hath long trauailed to â—â—â—â— no fruit The Lord vndoubtedly will punish such fruitlesse Professors with hardnes of heart iâ— they will not heare with care that care may cause prayer that prayer may bring forth meditation and meditation may haue in fruit in godlinesse and practise in perseuerance In this verse then the Prophet declareth that as before he vsed the right meanes to godlinesse and therewithall had the proofe of good effects so now he had power from God to resist all lets hinderances and encombrances therunto Whereby hee teacheth vs that these two things especially make to attaine true godlinesse the one to vse good meanes thereto the other to auoyde carefully all occasions which may hinder vs from the same Neither must wee thinke that all these things can be done presently for if Rome was not built all in one day who would thinke IerusaleÌ„ should be built in one day Surely the necessitie of this practise is such that vnlesse men make couenants with themselues and bind themselues as it were in body and soule to auoid occasions of euill they shall neuer attaine to true godlines Manie will confesse that they ought and will learne the way to holinesse of life but in the meane time because they will not forsake their euill wayes they faile in their purpose To the bettter vnderstanding of the Prophet we must vnderstand that euill wayes are in two things considered either as they be euill in their owne natures or as they be euill by circuÌ„stance the first all men will confesse to be auoided as full concupisceÌ„ce wrath murther malice such like and yet the cause why many men are lesse carefull in holy things is because they make no conscience to stay euill things noâ— to vnburdeÌ„ themselues of all worldly delights But what is the cause that thou canst not ouercome worldlines and vanitie thou dost not consider that thy reason is corrupt and that if thou fightest not against thy corrupt reason thou canst not auoide corrupt affections If a man would fight against Ambition he must not first fight against the thing it selfe but against his own reason leauing him there unto which on this manner perswades him If I may attaine to such dignitie I shall
that hee should pray feruently For wee see that when Nabal dealt churlishly and vncurteously with him because hee wanted this helpe of prayer to keepe vnder his affection therefore hee straightwayes sware hee would kill him and would haue done so had not Abigail stayed him and pacified his wrath whereas at other times when Saul dealt iniuriously with him and the Lord might seeme to haue giuen him into Dauids hand yet because hee had prepared his heart by prayer hee abstained from reuenge and committed vengeance to the Lord. This then might bee a second reason to moue him to pray Thirdly when hee saw all meanes taken away that he must vse no meanes of his owne neither yet reuenge himselfe then would the diuell bee busie to driue him to despayre of helpe and safetie therefore great neede he had to pray that the lanterne of the word might light him against the darknes of despayre As man cannot beare too much prosperitie so he cannot beare too much aduersity and not onely extreame prosperitie and aduersitie but euen some little affliction or prospetitie will cause our corruption to breake out Wee are then to accuse ourselues of vnbeliefe that doe breake out in little things more than this man in his great troubles And to remedie this wee must set this and such examples before vs to strengthen vs that as God helped others so he will helpe vs. If God dealt so with them that had not such spirituall promises as wee nor so cleere light of the Gospell as wee and they so many wayes pleased God and wee haue so many wayes sinned and they had so plentifull promises of this life and we haue spirituall then we must not thinke to escape troubles but must correct our womanish affection Vers. 111. Thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer for they are the ioy of mine heart THis is the amplifying of the first verse This is a true signe that he loued the word because he loued it as well in trouble as in prosperitie This is a rare signe of faith for many are like Iobs wife who in trouble forgâ—t the commandements and slided from them but the contrarie was in Iob. We shall not then haue a sure triall of our faith before our troubles trie vs yea and sore troubles that our soule is in our hand But if in the greatest we can say the Lord is our strength our faith is strong but if little troubles make vs faile our strength is weake Therfore we must meditate of these things before they come that we may stand when they come If this man in trouble forsooke not Gods word how ought we to be ashamed â—â—â— in prosperitie cannot stand stedfast yea we may feare his iudgements because that seeing we be led away with vanitie now when trouble commeth we shall fail away For the continuance of sinne doth either brawne the hearts or worke sore griefe to them that haue it Then must we looke to the benefits we haue receiued for they are not otherwise good but as they are sanctified by the word prayer c. and when we seeke the glorie of God and the profit of our brethren He first protesteth his loue to the word in that he maketh it his inheritance which he proueth because his heart is set on it for where the heart is there is his treasure By testimonies is meant the couenant betweene God and his people wherein he bindeth himselfe to them and them to him Some thinke that the excellencie of the word is here set out by many names but we must look to the proprietie of euery word as before by iudgements so by this word testimonies is meant the couenant not the commandements because they cannot be our inheritance for they cannot comfort vs because we cannot fulfill them but faile in them and cannot therefore take comfort but it is rather a killing letter It is the Gospell that bringeth peace and comfort The law when it is taken generally containeth all the word particularly the commandements so the word generally both law and Gospell but particularly the promises as Rom. 10. So likewise by the testimonies when they are opposed to the law is meant the promises of the couenant as Esay 8. and this testimonie is confirmed to vs by the Sacraments as to them by sacrifices The couenant is called an inheritance First because it is excellent Secondly because it is proper to them Thirdly because it cannot be lost but by their owne default It is his first because God hath promised to write his law in his heart Secondly because he hath promised to him life by it Thirdly because God will performe his promise This couenant is excellent because hereby we are made the sonnes of God and hauing our sinnes for giuen vs we shall be enabled in some measure to keepe the law and that trouble and griefe where with many are destroyed yet shall turne to our good Againe it is excellent because it is permanent 1. Pet. 1. where it is called vncorruptible All things compared with this are vile I count all things but dung saith Paul Men will in danger make shipwracke of all that they may saue their liues so Paul did euen willingly part with all things and counted them but dung for this Phil. 3 8. 9. We must examine whether we make this account of our saluation and of the word which is called milke meate siluer and all things that we should seeke all things in it This inheritance is proper to the elect as Iam. 4 Rom. 12 and Iohn saith that This is our priuileage to be the sonnes of God For riches are common to the good and euill so is glorie c. for both haue these things therefore they are no true inheritance because they are common to many and these things cannot get vs heauen nor deliuer vs from hell It cannot be lost but by our owne default for that that some lose their inheritance without default is the corruption of the world but forgiuenes of sinnes and such like which are our inheritance cannot be lost for though Princes may be driuen from their kingdomes yet cannot the gates of hell preuaile against vs so that though the mightie can take away our life yet they cannot take away the loue prouidence and good will of God The things and inheritance are most esteemed which are of longest continuance and haue longest indured as to esteeme leases better than to be tenants at will copies better than leases heritages better than copies because there is no collusion and cauill of law can take it from vs. This is most excellent and such is our inheritance for wee were elected thereto before all worlds and looke to goe the same way that all the faithfull before vs haue gone and haue it confirmed with the Law Prophets and Gospell and with the godly death and holy life of his seruants This word bringeth to vs the things that eye cannot see c.
but if they will tremble at Gods word they shal be children of obedience and not be subiect to this wrath of God Thus Christ also reasoneth Matth. 24 â—7 Luk. 17. 18. As the dayes of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and gaue in mariage vntill the day that Noah entred into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke all away so shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee Luke 17. 28. Likewise also it was in the dayes of Lot when in Sodome the Sunne shined in the morning and all was well euen then came the wrath of God from heauen When the old world was making mirth and thought of nothing lesse than of drowning vntill Noah went into the Arke suddenly the waters came vpon them Likewise is our estate we know nothing now we see the world is as it was we prouide for our posteritie Thus wee see our Sauiour Christ reasoned much like to Dauid In the peculiar iudgement it shal be like with vs as with Sodome that Citie was destroyed suddenly and so shall we be In the generall Iudgement it shall bee as in the dayes of Noe the water swept them away at vnawares so the fire shall purge vs when we thinke not of it Thou hast saith Dauid troden downe in times past thou wilt tread downe againe 2. Pet. 2. 4. If God spared not his Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell nor the olde world nor Sodome c. Thus our Sauiour Christ and with him his Apostles teach by precepts and confirme by examples and so must all the godly Ministers approue and teach this doctrine that the godly may haue their faith established in Gods promises and to leaue the wicked excuse lesse against the day of iudgement They haue left vs a president to follow whereby we must be awaked from slum bring that Gods children may stoope and the rest be committed to the righteous iudgement of God We see how we may profit by examining seuerall iudgements for seuerall sinnes hath not God appointed in his word and executed from heauen a seuerall punishment for seuerall sinnes Doth God say that Idolaters Heretikes and prophane professors should bee swept away with plagues and warres and hath he not swept away the Egyptians in the red sea Exod. 14 Did the Lord threaten the breach of the Sabbath with death And did he not strike the man that did but in that day gather stickes Numb 15 Whose sinne though men spared on earth yet the Lord punished it from heauen Nehemiah taught his people this doctrine saying Did not the wrath of God fall on our fathers for our example Yet there is to be noted that euermore the Lord hath done and doth fatherly correct and admonish before hee vtterly sweepeth away Shall we thinke that the Lord is altred His long suffering did not presently punish neither after hee had threatned but hee gaue terme to repent hee hath dealt so gratiously with countries nations and people that hee hath not so troden them downe as they haue troden down his glorie but by benefits hath allured them by chastisements driuen them and by examples perswaded them to repent before his plague came The Lord hath appointed for disobedient children death Deut. 21. 18. If any man hath a sonne stubborne and disobedient which will not hearken vnto the voyce of his Father nor the voyce of his Mother and they haue chastened him and he would not obey them and after complaint made to the Elders of the Citie all the men of the Citie shall stone him with stones vnto death And Prou. 20. 20. He that curseth his father or his mother his light shall be put out in obscure darkenes There is among other one wicked generation euen a generation that curseth his father and blesseth not his mother but of such a one let the Eagle put out his eyes Hath God so threatned and will he not punish 2. King 2. Little children who for their age we would thinke to be spared for mocking the Prophet of God Elisha who cried for vengeance by the secret motion of Gods spirit were by two Beares deuoured Did the Lord punish scorners then and will he spare them now For fornication we know twentie foure thousand fell on one day were swept away with the plague and shall fornication now be vnpunished We stand but by grace we are but petitioners we must feare least liuing in these and such like sinnes we be swept away with these and such like iudgements This must make vs to feare our selues to loue and beleeue the word to grow in repentance and make our schooling in the iudgements of God some in one and some in another We haue heard now how the cause of the Prophets prayer was the sight of his infirmities this must stirre vs vp also to priuate prayer For though we haue receiued neuer so many and excellent graces of God yet without prayer shall we not be able to stirre vp our selues by them We must see how the man of God seeing the seuere iudgements of God was moued to prayer that he should not be troden downe and swept away with the wicked We are likewise to sweare to this practise both to make vs cleaue faster to the word also to make vs the more to feare our selues For it is a visible iudgement of God when we see the iudgements of God and are not staied in fixed faith in the Lord and a reuerent feare of our selues We haue bin taught because we are giuen to thinke that the iudgements of God appertaine not to vs that the long suffering of the Lord is to leaue the wicked vnexcusable and not to haue one of his vnsaued and still calleth some and doth not execute his iudgements vntill the measure of sin be fulfilled to the brimme Genet 6. So that he spareth to call his to repentance to leaue the wicked without excuse who would neither be moued with his promises nor feared with his iudgements And although it seeme an easie doctrine that God will by one way or other punish sinne and thinke that we haue learned this before it be taught yet we shall finde our selues ignorant of the practise of it which if we knew it would be a key of the whole Scriptures vnto vs. And thus much of the generall doctrine now of the particular For their deceit is vaine As if the Prophet should say notwithstanding all their high imaginations thou hast destroyed them for they haue but deceiued themselues in false religion and vanitie of life Thus then let vs consider of it that whether our vanitie be in religion or life it is but deceit Heresie and Idolatrie carrie a great sway vnder a colour of godly life but when Gods iudgements sweepe them away they seeme vaine that neither their Idols can
to vs as it were with cart-ropes when we contemne true religion when we pray in custome and care not for the Sacraments when we make no account of the discipline of the Church then the Lord will surely punish vs. Let vs now looke into particular examples we shall see in many places of the Scriptures that the Lord rendreth this reason of his comming to vengeance euen because his word was forlorne As Genes 6. where we may see that after they had begun to corrupt religion as in the last verse of the fourth chapter of Genesis appeareth and thereby they begun to mix themselues in corrupt marriage and after sinne had growne to such perfection when not a few but almost all men not in a few things but in all things not at one time but at all times euen then in this generall flood of iniquitie the Lord threatned to send a generall flood of destruction And as this is apparant in the whole world now let vs see it in more particular places and persons The Lord complaineth Genesis 18. that the sinnes of Sodome and Gomorrah cryed out to heauen for iudgement where sinne was so high that there was no difference betweene Magistrate and subiect like people like priest all were defiled then came fire and brimstone from heauen To come yet to more particular iudgements if we looke into the common-wealths of Iudah and Israel whether when they liued vnder their Iudges or vnder their Kings we shall finde that before they were punished mention is made either of their idolatrie and corrupting of religion or of their vnthankfulnes and like corrupt manners When the land was diuided into Iudah and Israel we shall reade 2. King 17. that notwithstanding the Lord testified to Iudah and to Israel by all the Prophets and by all the Seers that they should turne from their Idolatrie keepe his statutes they for the contempt of the word were taken prisoners of the Assyrians Likewise 2. Chron. 36. 17. we may reade that though Israel fell yet Iudah was not amended and though the Lord shewed compassion vpon it in sending his Prophets yet Iudah contemned their admonitions and when there could be no remedie the wrath of the Lord waxed hot against them and they were carried captiue to Babell so that we see ere the Lord purposeth a generall sweeping away he setteth not downe simple sinnes one or two sinnes but lincked and chained sinnes the contempt of his religion the mocking of his Prophets and Preachers As this is true in the destruction of societies so is it also true in the ouerthrow of priuate persons And although we may see out of the word seuerall denunciations of seuerall plagues to seuerall persons yet we may learne it euen in our common prouerbe There is no goodnes in him he will come to naught he is a common malefactor he will come to some shame he is so common and vsuall a sinner that there will some plague light on him The seruants of Nabal told Abigail their Mistres that he railed on them and they added that euill lucke would come vpon their maister and vpon all his familie for he was so wicked that a man could not speake to him and indeed he liued not long after So if we looke into Pharaoh or into Saul 1. Chron. 10. we shall see the pride of their sinnes went before the height of their punishments This doctrine is seene easily in other men and confessed of all but in the meane time few profit little by it in themselues We haue great eyes to see other mens sinnes but we scarse will see our owne at all We haue many eyes to spie an hole in another mans coate but we can hardly haue an eye to see them in our owne We can see the moate in another mans eyes but we leaue beames in our owne we make mountaines of other mens faults but we thinke our owne scarsely to be molehils But Gods children are most studious in iudging themselues although all the world besides lay nothing to their charge but this thing much deceiueth vs we thinke we are not the worse kind of people and thinke there are worse than we are because as yet we are vnspied and spared But shall we thinke that the whole world that Sodome Iudah and Israel that Saul and Pharaoh were at the first at the height of their sinnes but that rather they grew by little and little as by degrees and after one sinne followed many sinnes and after few sinnes a great number of sinnes which being ioyned with the rest moued the Lord to vengeance This then deceiueth vs that we compare our selues with the worst and herein appeareth our madnes and we shew our selues to be brainsicke that we doe not perceiue our sinnes at the first but by falling from one sinne to many from small to great at the length we become hardened It may be thou doest not dispraise the word of God but thou esteemest not so reuerently of it as thou shouldest doe thou wilt not speake ill of the Sacraments but thou hast little care whether thou vse them or no thou wilt not despise the Prayers of the Church but thou makest no conscience of them thou darest not speake against discipline but thou doest lightly esteeme it thou art not yet at the height of sinne but thou canst commit one sinne after another and yet not be grieued But let vs know that they were not at the first in the highest degree of sinne but stepped from few sinnes to make no conscience of many sinnes and from pettie sinnes they brast out into grosse sinnes Wherefore Gods children iudge themselues seuerely and secretly they haue rather particular sinnes than vniuersall they striue against their sinnes they loue religion and maintaine the fauourers of it they hope to recouer themselues by grace in Christ. But if by securitie the loue of Gods word the liking of prayer the delighting in the Sacramēts the care of discipline be stolne out of our hearts if we can now sweare that could sometimes not suffer an oath if we can now be content to heare the word with sleeping which were wont to receiue it with teares if we can now prophane the Sabbath which could not abide to breake it if these degrees creepe into vs let vs feare our selues sinne will deceiue vs and deceiuing vs will harden vs sinne will make fat our hearts that we shall not perceiue it it wil blinde our mindes that we cannot see it This is then the wisedome of Gods children not to tarrie whilest their sinnes be great but to striue against the least to esteeme of the word as of the ordinance of God to saluation to thinke of the house of God as of their paradise or inheritance which if we could feele vndoubtedly the Lord would giue greater blessings vpon the preachers and greater graces to the hearers But if we pray of custome without a feeling of our wants and sorrow of our sinnes
direct a man that is blind Now therefore he teacheth vs to pray that though wee haue the word yet the Lord would inlighten our vnderstandding and affections by his Spirit which may guide vs in our iourney And seeing the man of God hath vsed this prayer before vs wee are to learne that in reading hearing meditating and receiuing of the word wee are altogether vnprofitable vntill the Lord shall take the gouernment of our steps into his owne hand and shall direct vs by his Spirit My steps Loe he prayeth here for affection and not for iudgement as he doth in a verse following where he saith Shew the light of thy countenance vpon me and teach me thy statutes Here the Prophet instructeth vs as well to pray for affection to be mooued by the word of God as for iudgement to vnderstand it For if this were not needful then were this prayer but a vaine babling and often repeating of one and the selfe-same thing contrary to that rule of our Sauiour Christ Mat. 6. 7 When ye pray vse no vaine repetitions as the Heathen for they thinke to be heard for their much babling Why doth this man then vse this repetition Surely because it is another matter greater than we think of He saw there was much blindnes in our minds there is much rebellion in our affections and great sluggishnes in our hearts that without light we cannot tread in the right path yea though wee bee deliuered from by-paths if the candle be obscured and our way darkened yet wee returne to them againe For as a man being in the darke may easily goe out of the way and being out cannot easily come in againe but is faine to wander in vnknown and vncertaine places so if God guide vs not by his word and Spirit wee shall hardly finde the right way of knowledge and if we finde it we can hardly continue in it but may easily goe out of it and being out we can hardly recouer it againe Wherefore hitherto appertaineth the saying of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 7 13 Enter in at the streight gate c. because the gate is streight and the way narrow that leadeth vnto life wherein as it is hard to continue so to goe on either side out of it is most easie We see then how he prayeth that his paces might be guided by the word and that the spirit of God might carrie this lanterne of the word before him without whose guiding we cannot goe three steps but we shall misse of our way and leese the path and being once out we may easily erre and once erring we shall not returne aright Many would thinke this ridiculous but Gods children know by experience that there is a necessarie vse of these things by reason of the blindnes of our minde and that it is a speciall grace of God to be guided by his spiritual grace That no iniquitie haue dominion ouer me The simple sense of this verse is this Lord if thou doest not order my goings surely iniquitie will haue dominion ouer me The end of his request as we touched before is that he might not miscaâ—â—â—e in his way Hee acknowledgeth that a man being out of the way may be enforced to wander and after wandâ—ing can hardly recouer himselfe Wherefore he prayeth to this effect Lord so keepe me that though I â—rre yet I may returne so â—uide me that though I goe out a little yeâ— suffer me not to waâ—der altogether least iniquitie ouer runne me Thus we see Godâ— children feare themselues and why because though the raging raigne of sinne be takeâ— fâ—â—m them â—et the massiâ— lumpe of naturall corruption dwelleth in them and the very daungerous of sinne are very daungerous Wherefore our Sauiour Christ â—aught vs â—o pray Lâ—aâ—â— vs not into temptation the meaning whereof is here of the Prophet plainly set downe which is that though we cannot auâ—ide the causes of temptation which is ouâ— corrupt nature yet that euery man must resist and noâ— yeelde in willing coâ—sent vnto sinne that it should get the dominion ouer vs. It euery Saint of God â—ee commaunded to say this in â—â—uâ—h and not in hypocrisie of heart â—â—â— euery Saint hath neede of this prayer for euery man is subiect â—o temptation and iniquitie in him may haue the vpper hand True it is there are many weakenesses and infirmities in Gods â—â—iâ—â—ren asâ—râ—th and anger yet by how much they be the more and the greater the more and the oftner they are to watch ouer themselues Shall they then giue place and 〈…〉 themselues in anger Some man will say wee are full of corruption wee cannot but often fâ—ll Wee answere we must be the more watie of our selues for it is one thing to be tempted and another thing to nourish and foster a temptation for if a man being pâ—oâ—oâ—â—â— to anger and let the Sun goe downe in his wrath can fall asleepe in his anger and can be angrie still when he awaketh againe the spirit of God there hath not the chiefe rule but iniquitie hath dominion ouer him Wherefore when temptation ariseth let vs learne by prayer to preuent the raging of it As thus Lord I will not thus much trust myselfe that I can match with sinne Lord I haue corruption in me but cleanse thou me from my sinne and let it not vtterly preuaile against me The Saints of God dare not tarrie vntill the dead blowe commeth but they suspect the first strokes of sinne they â—arrie not to be stung to death but they feare the least bâ—zzing of sinne because they may easily be carried out of the way through the deceiuablenes of sinne and the deceitfulnesse of sinne may bring hardnes of heart Wherefore the Apostle Hebr 3 exhorteth them to applie one another with exhortations whilest it is called to day least any of them should be hardned through the deceitfulnes of sinne And the holy Ghost saith Psal 95 vers 8. To day if ye will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Wherefore the Saint of God thus prayeth that if hee should giue a little roome and sâ—â—ll libertie to his affections Gods grace could not continue in him Neither can the children of God being out of the way easily recouer themselues as we may see in Dauid who thought himselfe after that he had sinned to be cast from the presence of God to be for sakeÌ„ of his holy Spirit and vnlesse the Lord would cast him into the wombe againe vnles the Lord would cast him into a new mould there was no hope that he should recouer himselfe The violence of sinne is so impetuous that a man may soone slip and easily fall but hardly rise againe Wherefore the Wiseman saith Prou 28. 14. Blessed is the man that â—eâ—â—th alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fâ—ll into euill that is blessed is he that in euery action examineth his heart that he fall not Not without cause then haue I this iealousie that when men are
who hearing the word were neither hote nor cold Seeing then we are rather Laodiceans than Dauids wee must crie Lord giue vs vnderstanding that we may liue Then let vs learne by other mens harmes which is a princely and heroicall kind of teaching For as Princes children are taught themselues in their owne persons but are not beaten seeing rather others beaten before them so the Lord preacheth to our persons but punisheth other persons round about vs sparing vs that we by their sinnes and stripes may learne to amend and to repent in prayer There is a winter after haruest after heate colde and it is vsuall with the Lord to tempeâ— his blessings most sweete with some crossings most sower Wherefore let vs pray with our Prophet for the vnderstanding of God his word not onely to be bettered in our mindes but also reformed in our liues Then no diuell no hell no plague no pestilence shall hurt vs yea those troublesome trials which vnto others are testimonies of God his wrath shall be vnto vs seales of his loue which although the world cannot discerne yet by faith we shall both finde it and feele it PORTION 19. COPH. Vers 145. I haue cried with mine whole heart heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes Vers. 146. I called vpon thee saue mee and I will keepe thy testimonies IN the last verse of the former part he set downe the righteousnesse of GODS lawe hee prayed therefore that hee might haue vnderstanding and liue and therefore they that are ignorant haue no life in them because life is onely reuealed in the word Sinners then hauing not receiued the word are dead for the life of sinne is the death of man And our first father was dead when hee had sinned and they who liued in pleasure and all other sinners are dead though they for a while prolong their life on earth yet at death the soule goeth to hell and waiteth there for the bodie and this cuise waiteth on all Cursed are all that continue not in all things c. and after Gods great suffering they shall be cut off Hee knew that the beginning of this life was in the word and hee also knewe that the continuance of it was in the word by the grace of God and therefore hee laboured to haue it increased by the word because he was conuinced by his infirmitie that hee might lose it as Adam did and therefore hee seeketh to finish the course of his saluation with feare If Dauid whose zeale had consumed him did yet in this sort pray how much more ought we which for euery light trouble are discouraged in our dutie He prayeth for the vnderstanding of the word because the diuell wil be ready to allure vs from the word if we be inclined thereto as he dealt with Christ when he laide our scripture against it And yet he liketh not of those that rest in the literall sense but hee craueth the spirit to teach him according to the word for the spirit quickeneth and flesh and blood doth not reueale these things and all that are of God must bee taught of God Isa. 54 yet alwaies agreeable to the word Now in this part he prayeth that he may haue vnderstanding and ease from his trouble this request he groundeth on these reasons first of his earnestnes in the foure first verses secondly in respect of his enemies in the sixt verse and thirdly in respect of Gods mercies in the fift seuenth and eight verses In the foure first verses he setteth downe his earnest desire and zeale that he had and he prayeth that he may haue a good conscience in the first verse and faith in the promises in the second verse teaching that these two were al the comfort that he had in trouble when he suffered for well-doing and had his sinnes forgiuen and had the fauour of God Then if we will stand in trouble let vs labour to be grounded on the promises of forgiuenes of sinnes of a new life of his fatherly prouidence and let this purge vs from sin and if we can doe this then nothing shall seperate vs from God as Paul saith Rom. 8. and againe he saith there is no condemnatioÌ„ to them that are in Christ for they haue his spirit to purge them from sinne and to strengthen their faith The want of these causeth men to step backe and the weakenes of our faith the carelesnes of these causeth such feare in Gods children and such shrinking for the diuel layeth their sinnes to their charge which they see not discharged and their faith is weake and therefore they are diuing vp and down And surely trouble must come to all for so it is ordained though to some lesse than others and therefore when it commeth we are faint if we haue not been carefull to keepe a good conscience and to strengthen our faith But if we haue done thus then shall death be pleasant vnto vs for wee shall be blessed Apoc. 12. and our workes shall follow vs that is our faith and the fruites of our faith Againe if wee suffer for our sinnes c. then wee want faith and a good conscience and therefore we murmur and crie out yea and goe to witches and wisards Yea Gods children though they come not to this grosse sinning yet they inwardly grudge and they haue secret murmurings because they haue failed in strengthening their faith keeping a good conscience but the children of God that make Christ all in all they say the Lord giueth and the Lord taketh this is the patience of Gods children And Iob did not faile till his faith failed and though his three learned aduersaries reasoned against him to proue him an hypocrite yet his conscience sustained him and therefore reckoneth vp his vertues chapter 28. and 31. And he also confessed his faith I know that my Redeemer liueth this was his faith and this was his conscience that in his trouble sustained him These things haue no lesse fruite in prosperitie for the want of them cause men to lift vp themselues on high but the word represseth pride lust and loue of worldly things so that they are â—â—uÌ„â—le in prosperitie for the worldlings seeke after the things of this world because they neuer felt the peace of conscience they seeke their owne glorie because they neuer felt what the glory of God was and neuer seeke knowledge because they know not what the soule is Yea the children of God because they labour not continually to keepe a good conscience and to strengthen their faith they are carried away with the loue of earthly things after the example of the wicked for prosperitie is as a floud which carieth all things with it and as well good as bad and therefore they are often caried away with the loue of these outward things But the children of God which doe diligently labour after these things they behaue themselues so as that God may be glorified by their prosperitie and aduersitie
mercy and there is a iudgement of seueritie the first whereof is vnderstood in this place as we may gather by the wordes going before Heare my voyce O Lord according to thy louing kindnes of which couenant of mercy hee also maketh mention in the next portion vers 7. Consider O Lord how I loue thy precepts quicken me according to thy louing kindnes This is that couenant of grace wherein the Lord hath promised to pardon our sinnes and to heare our prayers wherefore though in respect of Gods wrath and our sinnes we dare not appeare before his Maiestie yet in comparing our cause which is the Lords cause with the cause of our aduersaries who are also the aduersaries of God and in respect of his mercy in defending his owne cause and in preseruing them that maintaine a good cause we may come with boldnes vnto him and with an assured hope that our prayers shall be heard Thus wee may call to minde how God is accustomed to deale with his people fearing before him in respect of our selues but recouering our selues through hope in his sweete promises whereon wee must â—o stay our selues as the remembrance of them may support vs and to doe this the better we must obserue the accomplishment of them both in our selues and in others Thus we may see what a great stay it is in trouble to know that no other trouble ouertaketh vs none other temptation hath inuaded vs than such as haue ouertaken and inuaded other of Gods children wherein they haue found deliuerance Further wee may herein desire the Lord to affoord sentence with vs when our cause is good though we be not so vpright in defending it as wee ought to be or when our good cause is well handled and that not for our selues but in respect of our aduersaries ill cause he would deliuer vs. Wherefore when we will obtaine our requests we must endeuour as much as in vs lieth to offer a good cause vnto the Lord and well handled Vers. 150. They drawe neere that followe after malice and are farre from thy law Vers. 151. Thou art neere O Lord for all thy commaundements are true WE shewed before that the man of God to the obtaining of his request vseth three especiall arguments the one drawne from his person in the first foure verses the other from the person of God in the fift verse the third and last from the person of his aduersaries contained in these two verses The plaine sense whereof briefly is thus much They O Lord that haue an ill cause are readie to bring their wickednes to an end and as they are readie to hurt me so they are farre from thy law wilt thou then maintaine such they being so neere my necke No they are no more neere to hurt than thou art neere to deliuer me they are not neerer with malice than thou art with deliuerance Thus hee draweth away his consideration from the iudgemeÌ„t of flesh and blood and looketh down to his watch-tower and to the Lord his sanctuarie O Lord saith he I haue cried I haue called vpon thee and that with mine whole heart I preuented the morning light and the night-watches I waited on thy word I mediated on thy word I haue obserued thy iudgements of old when I am thus neere wilt thou forsake me They are farre from thy word canst thou leaue them vnpunished no thou art neere their punishment and my deliuerance I know as they depart from thee so they shall not escape vnpunished in the end because their sinne is come to such ripenes as thy iustice can no longer suffer them It is a great temptation to Gods children which haue walked vprightly and kept a good conscience that the wicked should still be neere their neckes Wherefore if any such thing hereafter happen to vs we must not be discomforted or thinke it very strange seeing wee see this man of God was not without it it is no new thing wee must bee content seeing God hath so dealt aforetimes with many of his children On what great cause of thanksgiuing now haue we that hauing much more deserued to haue our enemies tramble vpon vs than others of Gods Saints haue notwithstanding so long time beene deliuered And if it come to passe that in time we come to the like temptation let vs labour to be profitable in the like meditation For flesh and blood thinke it strange that wicked meÌ„ should flourish in the defending an ill cause and that good men should be troden downe for maintaining a good cause This troubled Iob Dauid Ieremie and Habacuk to see that Gods people should be so tempted Wherefore when we see the generation of Gods children condemned and the generation of the wicked iustified we must call to minde this or such like meditations Seeing thou hast borne with mine enemies so long it is now the day time to punish The cause now why the wicked flourish so long and why the Lord deferreth to helpe his childreÌ„ is that the wicked may either by his long suffering come to repentance or else be left excuselesse Yea after he often stayeth to powre forth his vengeance because their sinnes are not accomplished and their iniquitie is not come to the full height measure and number and that his children might haue their secret sinnes punished here that is to humble them to allure them to obedience to trie their faith to proue their patience to worke in them a contempt of this world and a desire of the world to come so that that which they suffer vniustly of men iustly they suffer of God And when Gods children doe not thus profit the Lord in mercie will let the rod still tarrie vpon them vntill they haue profited in some good measure Thus wee see the iustice of God wil not suffer him to punish vntill sinne be come to the full and the loue of God will not leaue to correct his vntill there grow some profit and yet so as in the meane time the chilren of God sustaine no losse because whatsoeuer they outwardly lose they inwardly gaine Wherefore seeing the Lord hath promised that the rod of the wicked shall not fall on the lot of the righteous and that our temptation shall not bee greater than wee shall bee able to beare we must knowe that when the godly once begin to faint and the wicked thinke they are come to their height euen then it is due time with the Lord to send happie deliuerance to the one and a speedy ouerthrow of all the counâ—â—ls of the other The man of God then hauing these effects in him was neere his deliuerance but the wicked being in their pride were neere Gods vengeance How necessarie this doctrine is common practise may admonish vs for thus reasoneth flesh and blood in time of aduersitie We haue thus long kept a good conscience neither haue wee done against the will of God we haue serued the Lord this while yet this is our gaine our
knowe we shall dwell but a while Yet such bare imaginations of Death may build vp in the meane time the kingdome of pride in vs. Wherefore it shall be more auailable if with our meditation of putting off this earthly tabernacle we thinke also of putting on the heauenly Tabernacle and of putting on the royall robe of Christs righteousnes without which we shall neuer stand with comfort before the great Throne of Gods Iudgement 4 The cause why we beso loth to die is because we cannot finde in our conscience that we haue done that good thing for which we came into this life 5 If there be a desire in thee to die in respect of some iniurie shake it off it is better to be a liuing dog than a dead Lion for so long as thou liuest there is time to repent but after death there is none Therefore labour for to feele his fauour in Christ which if thou doe thou shalt neuer faile till thou come to him 6 God dealeth contrary to the course of our common Physitions which first giue one medicine and then if that will not serue a stronger but God giueth the strongest first The argument of iudgement is the last that can moue vs. That argument moueth most in Logicke which hath the best reason and most sense howsoeuer it seemeth to some yet sure I am the argument of iudgement hath the most sense or shall haue and may best serue to moue all sensual men There be three things to moue euen euil disposed men in that great iudgement shame griefe and feare Let it moue vs for shame and if this will not let vs remember the feare which then shall possesse vs if wee want this our state is lamentable for then neither Prophets nor Apostles nor the holy Ghost can tell what to say vnto vs. 7 Many are of opinion that teach without discretion that it is euill to doe any thing for feare of iudgement but all for loue and if we abstaine from any euill for feare that we are in a wrong course I haue been of this error my selfe but the holy Ghost is content to vse this as a good reason and will bee beholding to vs if wee feare to doe euill for iudgements sake Heare what Augustine saith Doe this for feare of punishment if thou caâ—st not as yet obey for the loue of iustice Bernard likens the feare of God to a needle and the loue of God to a threed first the needle entreth and then followeth the threed First feare keepeth vs from doing next loue causeth that we doe not euen then when we can doe This is tâ—â— meanes as Augustine saith A timore bonavita à bona vita bona conscientia inde nullus timor atque ita dulcescit Deus peccanti c. First we are Gods enemies then his seruants if we behaue our selues wel in his seruice we shal be made his adopted children 8 This word iudgement I would no man would let it passe without iudgement and yet there is no word read with lesse iudgement In the law the title de iudicio is best studied and it is a great title Chrysostome saith if we had that care which they haue that be arraigned before an earthly iudge we should doe well Though his iudgements be as the great deepe as the Psalmist saith yet they may be brought to foure heads and first into two the iudgement of man and the iudgement of God the iudgement of man either when another giues iudgement of vs or we giue iudgement of our selues the iudgement of God either in this life or eternall Iob chap. 29 speaketh of some yong men in his daies that feared his iudgement This feare is to be seene in heathen men as in him that ran further into the Tauerne to auoyde the sight of the Philosopher The boyes of Bethel that wanted this feare and reuerenced not Elisha the Prophet were so far gone that it was time to cut them off He cursed them and two she-beares came out of the wood and slew them But as Lucina saith of the consistorie of Christians this is a miserable Consistorie a poore iudgement euery man will pleade with the friar We are exempted Lord yet true it is they that shall iudge the world can best iudge but they shall be iudged also The second is the iudgement seate within vs which God hath made to make vs esteeme his the more It is counted an absurd thing for a man to be his owne iudge This is our owne conscience This is Gods register that registreth all things which we doe or speake and it is also our remembrancer when we are alone Blessed is the man that despiseth not this iudge no man can haue a more seuere iudge than himselfe albeit a man doe acquite himselfe the wicked is sometimes secure but neuer in safetie This is that whereby God would call vs home Euery sinner is his owne tormentor Here be surdo verbera strokes that cannot be heard and yet strokes indeed Then if there be within them such torments why are wicked men so merrie Surely I must answere them thus Peccator est sui carnifex but these are remoued from the way of sinners to the seate of scorners and then all is quiet Euery sinner is condemned in himselfe or by himselfe if he become not brutish his conscience feared and hardened And as for young mens consciences Augustine compareth them to water in a bason the water is stirred and there is no face seene but so soone as maturitie of yeares come then it will stand still and we shall see our faces and crie with Dauid and Iob Lord wipe away the sinnes of my youth The third iudgement may be compared to a quarter sessions that doth consist in depriuing of commodities the mulcte is the losse of Gods grace an vnsensible punishment but so great that if all the creatures should mourne saith Chrysostome it were not sufficient when grace is taken away from one man If we will not be moued with the losse of that which God makes account of hee will take away that which we make account of as by taking away our preferment wit c. for I account that man to haue lost his wit which is turned into a Foxe which hath nothing but craft and subtiltie Then he sendeth sicknes reproches and hearts griefe to humble vs or some singular sharp iudgement on some of very good hope and loue and taketh them out of this life to warne vs that are a great deale worse to the terrour of the wicked and that they might not see the punishments he is to bring vpon the vngodly for sin Now for as much as a man in the first iudgement is coÌ„demned in the second quited in the third repriued Therfore the Lord hath appointed a fourth iudgmeÌ„t which shall pay them home and that may be compared if I
may so say to the gaole deliuerie and this is called the day of iudgement In comparison wherof other iudgements are as nothing Then God wil take the matter into his own hand then shal there be a new Quest theÌ„ all thâ—se matters that are shuffled vp and euill iudged shall be iudged againe Now is the day of affections but then the day of iudgement in it we shal lose all that is to be lost Now for this day this iudgement that we may haue somewhat to moue vs being of our selues Verie dul let vs see how fearefull and dreadfull it is In a iudgement there are three things the action the sentence and the execution For we see the prisoners first how they plead for themselues Secondly being found guilty the sentence is pronounced by the Iudge and after they are executed In earth there are means to acquite for a season as delusioÌ„ of the Iudge or of the witnesses perswasion corruption fauor For the first they be apicesiuris points in law they vndoe all iustice a cauâ—lling iustice but apices iuris in calo non excusant And for the witnesses they shall not deliuer him for they shall be true witnesses the booke shall then be opened No perswasion shall then serue because God is not subiect to any affection Thirdly there shall be no corruption for though the Iudge could be corrupted what could we giue him when the whole world shall be destroied Lastly we must looke for no fauour for it is the day of iudgement and not of mercie The night before the blowing of the Trumpet there shall be preached mercy but then there shall be none let no man flatter himselfe for so he shall find it To escape a senteÌ„ce here on earth is either by appeale to an higher court or by reâ—racting but there can be no appeale for who is higher than God neither shall there be any reuersion of the sentence for there shall be no more sitting because there is no second iudgement Thirdly there is an execution which is most fearefull And execution there shall be well let it come will we say for a punishment must be ours then what is there to helpe vs to escape punishment but either resistance or if that will not serue flight if we cannot flie patience or mitigation or our coÌ„fort is hope but there is none of all these can stand vs in any stead for the first if we were as Iob saith hard rockes as we are potshards we were not able to resist for if the Lord did but touch vs we would smoke But his wrath shall be powred vpon vs and who is able to abide it Secondly it bootes vs not to flie for the Lord is euery where round about vs we are as it were in a circumfereÌ„ce the further we are from one part the neerer we are to the other We flie from the God of peace to the God of wrath there is no escaping Christ saith Take the vnprofitable seruant bind him hand and foot so that he cannot flie and Iude addeth with euerlasting chaines and that in darkenes so that if he could breake his chaines yet he could not see whither to flie in the darke Thirdly there is no patience which ye shall see if ye consider the example of the rich man in Luke who required one drop of water to coole his tongue of a person whom he hated deadly and no doubt they do hate the godly there as much as euer they did in this life Last of all let vs looke for no mittigation If there were any mittigation it should be either in respect of the wearines of the tormentors but they are spirits or by consuming of our bodies but we shall continue for euer or by diminishing of the instruments but the fire shall neuer goe out that it may not so do there is a lake of brimstone prepared to run into it and the worme neuer dieth Neither shal there be any comfort the remembrance euen of that they enioyed shall torment them 9 There is a people in Amos and Zephanie that put the day of the Lord farre off but it shall be vnto them a day of terrour and trembling On the other side let vs consider how the world waxing olde as a garment and all creatures become moath-eaten and worme-eaten the fruites stones and hearbes decaying in their vertues Against worldly Atheists the Prophet Zephaniah saith The Lord will seeke them and rather than he will lose them for finding he will seeke them with a lanterne and search them with a candle When we know the time must come we enquire of it and beholding God drawing some presently into the stage and knowing that others are reserued for the last iudgement the faithfull inquire for their hope the wicked for their feare Well as I would not haue men too curious Mat. 24 so could I wish them not to be too carelesse the first is ill the second is worse The day shall come suddenly and therefore neither curiousnesse nor carelesnesse is good only thus much is sure it is at hand but no man could neuer shew the fingers of his hand Peter sheweth that we must not measure the time after man but after God Some reason this some that but let vs remember that Deuterono 29. 29. The secret things belong to the Lord our God but the things reuealed belong vnto vs. Let no man thinke by an allegorie to reach to that which the Angels themselues cannot comprehend For if one should say that as there were foure thousand yeeres before Christ his comming in the flesh so there should be foure thousand before he came to iudgement were it not as like a quidditie as they harpe on and yet both vntrue If we looke on Cyprian and Tertullian we shall see them to haue thought the day to come in their times Here the Fathers haue roued much but all like to misse the marke Let vs know that thâ— neerenesse is not in respect of vs but of the speaker who onely knoweth what is neere and let vs content our selues with this that in respect of eternitie nothing is long that shall haue an ende When the Apostles then say it is neere so we may say it is neere and no difference But as the Day was then neere so the Houre is now neere neere I say in respect of God and of eternitie And as the promise accomplished was neere to God 4000. yeeres before it came so it is not in the fadome of mans braine to tell how many dayes or yeeres wherewith God is not gouerned is farre or neere vnto vs. The Apostle Heb. 10. 25. sheweth the time to bee neere and that it is within the view of the eye because the sacrifices of the Iewes are abolished the true sacrifices are offered and the Gospell more or lesse is vniuersally preached But among al reasons this moueth me may moue
be saued So that we both by death and in respect of the last day are not to count of any long abode But aboue all there is one principall rule which Christ allowed as an high point of wisdome in Marie in that she made so fit a choise of her times in bestowing them in such a thing as should not be taken from her as no time should bereaue her of it wherin we are taught to thinke that those times which we bestow on God his worship shal not end within the number of our daies but they shal haue their abiding fruit for euer and this wil comfort vs afterwards But when we are occupied in Marthaes busines we may say and what is this what profit will this affoord in death shal not my dayes be cut off what will this auaile me So that it is good to bee exercised in things which concerne the time which runs beyōd the number of our daies shal last as long as God himself shal endure CHAP. XXI Dulnes of spirit and of feeling SVch is the corruption of our nature that albeit we haue beene wonderfully delighted with Gods graces yet when wee abound with them wee lesse esteeme them than when we began to enioy them 2 Wee must desire and endeuour to keepe our selues from deadnes and dulnes and to tie our hearts euer in thankfulnes vnto God After our meats receiued it is good to speake something to the glorie of God If God giue any good matter to take it as offered vnto vs of God If nothing were done or spoken but all silent it were good to seeke some good occasion of speech by reading singing or speaking And we may not tie our selues much to any other meanes for accustomable vse of any one thing bringeth lesse reuerence And then must we endeuour specially to stir vp one another in good speeches when such be present as God makes instruments to teach the same more effectually vnto others and this the Apostle by his example teacheth vs 2. Tim 2. 2. 3 There is a secret inward and spirituall blessing which the elect feele when to the world they seeme accursed and there is a secret curse to the wicked when apparantly they seeme to be blessed 4 As it is no small benefit though we haue not the bright Sun-shining yet to haue the light of it to gouerne the day the heat of it to turne away the cold the effects of it in other workes of nature so it is no small mercie though we haue not the shining countenance of the Lord yet to haue the guiding of our affections by the light of it the possessing of our soules in patience by some feeling of it and the fruits thereof in the peace of our mindes although we feele not the present beames yet we shall see them shine hereafter If we haue not this ioy of our minde as we would in the day of our vocation the Lord wil plentifully giue it vs in the day of our coronation 5 They may bee truely saide to haue profited well which beleeue the word before they feele the effect of it as the threatnings before they feele the smart the promises before they feele the comfort And such as doe not thus beleeue do highly displease God This was the sinne of Thomas which would feele ere he beleeued and this sinne is in vs all therefore all must learne to correct it in themselues And if wee were free from this wee should be free from many euils 6 Although a man do not feele his faith sometimes vnder the crosse as indeede it falleth out often in the best children of God yet when it shall please the Lord to send feeling and deliuerance that man shall see that his faith was great and that the Lord did mightily preserue him from falling yea he shall then perceiue that his faith was stronger when he had not the feeling of Gods fauour than it had beene at some times when hee had great feelings CHAP. XXII Of Catechizing and instruction of Youth THere hath beene a sect both among the heathen and also in our age that thinkes that religion is not to come so low as children but that they are to bee nourished vp boldly and when they come to riper yeeres then to bee instructed in religion and not before So the neathē tel vs as we see in the beginning of the Philosophers morals as also in the opinion of the Orator in the defence of Caelius It is wisedome to let youth haue his course till his heate be abated But if there were any moment in the authoritie of the heathen the whole practise of them were to be preferred before one mans opinion And for their practise certaine it is that the exercise of catechizing was vsed among the Gentiles for we finde it in Porphyries time It was vsuall in Athens for youth to be taught as also the histories of the heathen doe declare that the children were instructed for it was a custome among them not to powle their childrens heads vntill they were taught then to burne their haire as a sacrifice to Apollo who from thenceforth in regard of their skill were allowed to carie tabers in their pompes and solemnities Aristotles meaning in that place is de facto non de eo quod fieri debet Else hee is to be called backe to his seuenth booke de Repub chap. 17. It is expedient for children to bee withdrawne from euil speeches Against the Orator standing at the barre to plead for a lewd young man his owne saying is to be alleaged Offic. lib. 1. That this age must chiefly bee reclaimed from pleasures and lust Exod. 10. 11. Pharaoh being requested of the Israelites that they might goe with their children into the wildernes for to worship maketh a scoffe that their children should go as though religion pertained not to them Matth. 19. 13. When children were brought vnto Christ that he might blesse them his disciples forbad them that brought them as if Christ and children had nothing to do one with another For the first I answere Moses standeth with Pharaoh in that point and will not take so much as he would graunt for the olde except the young may go too And for the second Christ opposeth himselfe to his disciples granting childrē safe conduct to come vnto him pronouncing those accursed that keepe them from him Matth. 18. 6 Psal. 119. 9. The law is not onely giuen for those of ripe yeeres but euen for young men to cleanse their wayes The Iewes note there is mention made of children three times in the Decalogue And though the rest may seeme to admit some doubt yet in catechizing which is comprehended in the Sabbath dayes exercise our sons and our daughters are bound to lesse than wee Exod. 12. 6. If children bee so busie as to aske what is meant by the Passeouer the Lord is so farre from
of couetous cares consuming them and that so strongly as if there were no hope to be recouered How be it when the Lord hath soked and softned them a little in the brine of affliction they are lesse starke and beginne to yeeld there is a great change and wonderfull alteration in them their lust is cooled their wrath is pacified their concupiscence is abated their gluttonie well tempered their couetousnesse fullie satisfied their affections are so tamed and their corruption so subdued that they thinke themselues highly indebted and much beholden to the cunning skill of affliction which so wonderfully bringeth them downe 3 Now let vs consider how vnder the crosse we are made more zealous in the meanes of our saluation How customably heare we how coldly pray we how carelesly receiue we the Sacraments what feare what indignation what heat what wrath what repeÌ„tance doth the discipline of the Church worke in vs what maiestie appeareth in our publike exercises what authoritie and fruite in our priuate meditations But if the Lord rouse vs vp from this apolexie and dead numbnesse of spirit by some fatherly correction how profit wee by the word how beautifull are the feete of them that bring the glad tidings of saluation how sweete are the promises how soone doe the threatnings worke on vs how zealously will wee pray how glorious are our feelings what ioyes vnspeakable in the Sacraments what feare of sinne what trembling at God his iudgements what indignation with our selues doth the Church censure worke in vs and whereof commeth this Surely because being driuen out of euery crannie and creuis where wee were went to bee harboured wee can finde no rest vntil we come vnder the roofe of the Lord his house who in all our dangers and after all our rebellions will not push vs out of his doore he wil take vp such Lazarus and not into a spittle house but into his Arke of comfort and Tabernacle of consolation Oh deepe sea of Gods mercie which neuer can be sounded that when men growe to such a Lordlinesse as they will not heare vs nor see vs nor vouchsafe to speake to vs he should not refuse to giue vs free audience and by his readie hearing moue vs to bee eloquent and long in our prayers to him who as soone as he doth but looke on vs doth promise a release from our miserie 4 When our friends will not speake to vs the Lord calleth to vs hee will enter some long speech with vs and denieth vs not all the comforts which the promises of the Gospell may affoord When our familiar acquaintance will scarcely lend vs a potsherd to scrape off our scabs the Lord by his SacrameÌ„ts reacheth out the surest pledges of his eternall good will towards vs. But yet behold another worke of affliction it bringeth vs to the contempt of this world and breedeth in vs the loue of the world to come whereunto in prosperitie we are very hardly brought For besides that wee see few noble rich healthie strong and honourable men desire death or to be wearie of this life be it neuer so long if wee consider how loath such men are to depart how gladly they would indent that their life and tearme of their lease might after an hundred yeeres expired bee renewed for an hundred yeeres longer wee shall see prosperitie will perswade all and ouercomes many to die in the nest Nay which more is affliction can hardly call vs away or knock vs off wee grow so deafe and take hold so fast of the world For who is so sick but euen in paine hee would rather wish to liue the longer than to die the sooner who so clogd with pouertie that to be freed from his clog would desire to die If the Israelites panting and breathing vnder the yoke of most seruile impositions and trauels were hardly drawne towards the promised land of libertie and easily would haue retired to the former labours of their seruitude what thinke you should haue allured them out of Egypt if they had liued there in some preferment and ease as did Ioseph in the court what could Moses and Aaron haue done to haue driuen them out of the place And I pray you if we being neuer so sick neuer so poore can still be content to haue our abiding in this life what will we doe if the Lord still graunt vs friends leaue our conscience vntouched our bodies vnharmed our goods vnconsumed Surely we would not haue leasure to think of death much lesse to die as our common speeches of our wise strong and wealthie men doe shew who when death dealeth with them crieout what must I needes away alas I neuer thought of anie other heauen I am not fit to depart I am very loth to die Thus it is the wisedome and goodnes of God to waine vs from the world by affliction which as it causeth vs to finde great comfort in beholding God but euen in a glasse so it hasteneth vs to taste of the fulnes of comfort in him by beholding him face to face 5 Ioseph saying thy seruants are men occupied about cattell might seeme to dissemble but it is not necessarie alwayes to speake all Truth and they confessed the principall truth that is that they were shepheards which kinde of men were abhorred of the Aegyptians and this turned to their profit for being seuered from the Aegyptians they might better maintaine peace among themselues be kept free from the corruption of the Aegyptians whereinto by familiâ—ritie they might haue fallen This teacheth vs that we should not be ashamed of our kindred though they be contemptible in the world For Ioseph being a chiefe ruler in the land of Aegypt yet confessed all his fathers to be shepheards he would not haue his brethren change their trade thogh he might haue gotten for them great preferments Our of all this may be gathered that the Lord worketh a contempt of this world in the harts of his children and that they had rather be doore-keepers in the house of the Lord then to dwell in the tents of the vngodlie wee ought likewise not to bee ashamed to be called the people of God the Disciples of Christ no nor yet Precisians and such like names as are coÌ„monly giuen to Christians This may teach vs that the meane estate is alwayes best so that wee ought to giue God thanks for it and not to be ambitious for they that would be great in the world can hardly be religious But because many will be called brethren which be noâ— so indeed it shal be good to set downe some notes of brotherhood and the first is to helpe one another in neede yea though it be with danger of our liues therefore it is said that a brother is made for the time of aduersitie the godly brethren hazarded their liues for Paul for those that sought Paules death would likewise haue slaine these if they had knowne them There are diuers examples of
and through him looke for the promise which belong to godlinesse euen then we may see that for weaknes of faith and coldnes in repentance and slacknes in our sanctification we doe iustly feele the want of Gods sweet promises 7 We shall not accuse God of hard dealing if we consider how many waies he blesseth vs and in how few things he humbleth vs and if we thinke how many sinnes we commit and how few he punisheth how few duties we doe and how many blessings he giueth vs. Let vs neuer maruell why we are often or much afflicted why we haue not Gods promises fulfilled vnto vs nay rather let vs for euer maruell at the goodnesse of God which so plenteously rewardeth our small obedience 8 We must not say with Peter Lord I am a sinner depart from me but Lord I am a sinner come neere to me and draw me neerer to thee They that will not draw neere to the thorne of Mercy in this life shall draw neere to the throne of Iustice in the life to come so they shall go from the East of Gods mercy to the West of his iustice And if the Lord hath sanctified your hearts ye must know that we drawe neere to God by meanes The first meanes is prayer we goe to God by prayer not by paces Prayer is a sacrifice to God a refuge to man a whip for the diuell The second meanes is hearing of his word if we will haue God heare our prayers it is meete God should claime thus much of vs that we shuld heare his word If we will say Lord heare my prayer he must say my sonne hearken to my words The Lord vttereth his affection in this O that Israel would haue heard my commandements O Ierusalem Ierusalem saith Christ how often haue I called and thou wouldest not heare let all men know that there hath been no word from our birth to our death spoken to vs but in way either to our saluation or damnation The third meane whereby we draw neere to God is by the Sacraments The word it selfe is an audible word the Sacrament is a visible word the commandement is flat 1. Cor. 11. Doe this Esay 55. Come buy and eate Matth. 11. Come ye that are heauie c. 9 Great is the wrath of the Lord if we looke to strength are we stronger than the Lord Do we thinke to shift escape his anger or that we can abide the furiousnes of his wrath That we cannot escape it it is plaine for the Lord is euery where if we run from him we run as in a circle the further we run from one side the neerer we run to another and still we are in the Lord his compasse If we run from the East he will meete vs in the West the Lord hath a chaine for vs and will hold vs in darknes so that easily we shall not be able to escape Now for making our part good with the Lord we are not as Iob saith rocks or if we were mountaines we should smoke when the Lord doth blow on vs we are but potsherds and the Lord hath a rod of yron to bruise vs and such is the power of God which we shall trie in our destruction if we will not trie it in our saluation What shall we then doe Surely hauing so mighty an aduersary it shall be good to seeke peace and reconciliation with him For as this is comfortable he shall be our Aduocate which is our Sauiour and he that is our Sauiour shall be our Iudge so this is as fearefull a thing that he shall be our accuser which is our Aduocate Yet therein is the Lord mercifull that he doth not bring vpon vs a sodaine Outlawrie but he fore-telleth vs of his suite and therefore it is good to be reconciled and for our reconcilement because the first part standeth in a confession we must acknowledge that we haue offered as much violence to the law of the Lord as we can and that so we haue forfeited all our benefits our bread our sleepe our apparell to the Lord. The confession of the whole plea is lost if we confesse not all otherwise we are in Adams case to bee condemned who would hide his fault and in the estate of the damned Matt. 25. who being accused did plead againe Lord when saw we thee or heard we thee c. There is no standing out with the Lord but seeing we haue lost all we must confesse all that for knowledge the pap is stil in our mouthes and in respect of our liues we are certainely fellonious vsurpers of his creatures and so promise that hereafter we will doe otherwise but if wee stand out I say with the Lord nothing is to bee looked for but eternal condemnation mourning and woe And as we must confesse this so must we stand against our selues and so goe vp into the chamber of our own conscience and award shame to our selues and hauing such an hote controuersie with our own soules the Lord will remit all 10 We must learne to loue the Lord for himself not for our good let vs learne not to indent with God as if he will giue vs riches or health or power then we will serue him or else not for men cannot away with this indenting with them but let vs say rather Lord take away my sinnes and as for other things Lord doe as it pleaseth thee Thus Dauid did when he was so disquieted in his kingdome by his sonne Let vs desire this heart of God for hee hath wrought euen in sinfull flesh to see life in death health in sicknes wealth in pouertie And this if wee belieue we may see the wonderfull worke of God as well as our fathers haue done 11 Many worldly wise men suspects vs of lightnes of beliefe when we can so soone credite the Word but let no man thinke wee can be too credulous herein seeing euery jote therein is as true as if it had beene from Christ his owne finger or vttered with his owne tongue Deliberation is a goodly thing to a man indeede but yet reason will let a man be credulous enough and as hasty as an horse rushing into the battell vnlesse it be in matters of religion and of conscience and then we feare that Christ would seduce vs and we deale with him his preachers as though they were dangerous fellows And therefore though Gods cōmandements be neuer so plaine yet they must goe vnder the examination of reason And because worldly men say either with Thomas Shew me by experience this or with Nicodemus Shew me that by reason and I belieue you God can haue no dealing with vs Oh is it not marueilous that the lumpe of foolishnes should call into question the Trueth of God ' which is Trueth himselfe and dares not mistrust the worde but of a friend of one that is in some authoritie though smaller credit aboue him And yet
the maiestie of God shall be ouerwhelmed with glory but he that searcheth out the mercy how much more shall he be ouerwhelmed of â—â— His iudgements be as a great deepe but the deepe of his mercy swallowes vp that deepe Wherefore well said Chrysostome Great is the hell of my sinnes but greater is the deepenesse of thy mercy O God The Scriptures attribute to Gods mercy all dimensions First depth it fetched Dauids soule from the neather most hell ergo it reacheth thither Secondly breadth for that he setteth our sinnes vs farre from as the East is from the West Thirdly length for it extendeth it selfe not to the cloudes only but to the stars which as Iob saith are not cleane in his sight yea euen to the Angels in whom he hath found folly so that but for his mercy they could not abide his triall Nay God is able to forgiue vs more than we are able to sinne And indeed mercy is the gate of the Almightie By no other qualitie of his can we be suffered to haue entrance or to approch vnto him All other things hath the Lord done in measure number and weight sauing his mercy in our redemption wherein without measure beyond all number and weight he was mercifull two drops of bloud had beene sufficient or one cup of his bloud but the whip pierced his skin the thornes his flesh the nayles his bones the speare his heart and his very soule was made a sacrifice for sinne 2 When we loose an outward benefit we must not so thinke of it as of the losse of Gods fauour but what doe blinde people regard Gods grace So they haue plentie of corne and oyle they respect not the losse of their soules whereas if all the creatures of the world should weepe for the losse but of one soule it were too little Yet our people so they may eate of the Lords bread and enioy the fat of the earth care not whether the Lord shew a lightsome or a fearefull countenance vpon them Wherefore because we set so little by that which the Lord sets at so high a price the Lord will take from vs that which we esteeme so highly and bring vpon vs some sodaine desolation 4 We must euer desire the first fruits of the Spirit but hauing attained the first beginnings of Gods grace we must euer waite for the increase of it by degrees 5 When we haue receiued mortification and sanctification as hansels of Gods mercies then may we hope for heauen for they that haue receiued grace shall also receiue glorie 6 The graces of God are not in his children as morning mistes but as well builded towers to continue all assaults 7 Diuersitie of gifts should not make vs disagree or to enuy one another but rather should binde vs in loue to embrace one another that so we might be profitable one to another 8 The Lord hath such respect to his glory that he will giue gifts when he might iustly punish therfore we ought not so much to reioyce in the possessioÌ„ of earthly blessings for the Lord giueth many blessings to stop the mouthes of vnbeleeuers and to call sinners to repentance which if they neglect then assuredly the Lords wrath will be more fierce against them The wicked haue no cause to reioyce that the Lord smites them not for he lets them prosper for a while that their coÌ„demnation may be more iust when it commeth Trie thy selfe thus if thou profitest by Gods correction it is a signe of grace againe if by his patience thou takest as a good sonne occasion to repent and doest studie to come out of thy sinne it is likewise a good argument of Gods fauour 9 God is slow to wrath yet let vs euer remember that albeit he suffered Israel long yet at the last he destroyed them all that none of the vnbeleeuers entred into the promised land Wherefore we may not conclude that because the Lord punisheth not as yet therefore he will not punish at all but confider that all such as respect not his mercies in time shall at the last feele his iustice 10 The thing loued is much desired and sought after whereby we may take a triall of our loue to God or of our loue to the world First looke what we loue indeed we spend much time in it and can be content to affoord houres daies weekes yeares yea and ageâ— too in it And yet with all the contentions we may we get not to the worship of God Dauids seuen times a day nor his morning noonetide and euening exercises hardly we affoord the Lord his Sabbath Secondly we bestow our thoughts and our affections much and liberally on the thing we loue the Apostles were so troubled with bread that they could not vnderstand Christ speaking of the leauen of hypocrisie Thirdly our loue to a thing is shewed when we are skilfull and painfull in commending the thing loued The Spouse in the song of Salomon was very perfect in setting forth the parts of her beloued she knew the time of his going she was acquainted with his attire she was rauished with his beautie she was priuy to his coÌ„ming to her Men shew forth their loue to earthly things in their great skill in buying and selling Amos. 8. in the signes of heauen colours of the skie Matth. 16. in our statutes penall lawes Micah 6. but in the law of God they be scarsly wained Fourthly a man shall see his loue by his great zeale whereby he is caried to bring the thing to that he loueth as Esay 9. 7. when the zeale of the Lord is said to bring our redemption to passe Certainly euery man is eaten vp with one zeale or other The godly seeke gaine by honest meanes if they can but rather than the wicked wil loose their gaine away with honestie away say they with Christ as Iudas Fiftly the great reioycing which we haue bewrayeth our loue as Dauid doth Psal. 4 7. after that he had the thing he desired the countenance of the Lord he saith he had more ioy of heart than they of the world had when their wheat and their wine did abound But immortalitie the blessing of the right hand is lesse esteemed among vs than riches which are the blessings but on the left hand Prouer. 3. Blessed indeed are the people which are in such a case but more blessed are the people which haue the Lord for their God Sixtly what we feare to forgo that we loue to haue Pilat cared not to forgoe Christ but he was afraide to loose Caesars fauour Lastly we loue that well which we are grieued to part with so did the young man in the Gospell shew his loue to riches who hauing a discipleship offered himselfe freely but when he saw he should forgoe all he had he rather forsooke Christ than his riches We must looke where we loue The purest thing
mingled with an impure and base thing is made most corrupt as gold mingled with drosse wine mixed with water what more precious than the soule of man remaining pure what more base being corrupted with the mixture of the vilest things than it The world knoweth no good but riches which are yet not so purely good for God himselfe possesseth neither gold nor siluer and if they were things meerely good he would not want them because he hath all good that is those things which are alwaies good 11 Christ is not as a Well locked vp or drie spring head but an open and plentifull fountaine from whence runne streames on euery side to the lowest vallies euen the pleasant riuers of grace CHAP. XXXIII Of Godswrath and iustice and mercie THere are three things which doe slake our paines in this life mittigation hope and comfort but none of these can helpe in hell For the first we know the rich man could not haueâ— drop of water In this life it may fall out that a man that whippeth vs an whole day long may be weary but our tormentors in hell are spirits and therefore neuer wearie Againe if such whippers in this life should neuer waxe wearie in whipping vs yet it may bee they shall kill vs or at the least leaue vs nuâ—â— and senselesse but in hell though our bodies continually burne yet shall they neuer consume Thirdly on earth though neither tormentors waxe weary nor we tormented be coÌ„sumed yet the whippes and instruments would weare and waste and should haue some ease that way but hel fire is vnquencheable and the worme of conscience vnsatiable and therefore no hope of mitigation But what comfort is there in hell if the sight of the pleasures lost which they might haue had if the beholding of our enemies aduanced into that glory which we could not denie to them and wish for our selues if the entring into paine and shame euen before our aduersaries whom we hate and in whose sight we would bee better esteemed doe increase the paines of the sufferers then all these shew there is little comfort in hell First the damned shall be within the hearing of this which they haue lost Come yee blessed of my father and the godly shall be within the hearing of this to the damned Goe yee cursed into euerlasting fire The wicked indeede shall remember their pleasures they had on earth but to the increase of their woe for it is a double miserie to haue beene happie and now to haue lost it The old man in the comedie saith I haue a sonne nay alas I haue had a sonne The wicked I say shall wish then that they had heard the word of the Lord and that will be another discomfort Last of all they shall bee in the hand of the diuell their enemie and hee shall torment them euen in the sight of the godly whom they hated as their enemies the diuell played with them in this world but hee will not play with them in his kingdome and therefore there is no comfort The last helpe is hope and but for that they say the heart would burst and surely for any hope in hell their hearts may burst indeede Oh saith a heathen man hoping for release in time God shall also giue an ende to these euils But here is our hope of ende for the inhabitants of this place are immortal so that though they haue but one good thing which is immortalitie yet euen that is such a thing as makes their paines the greater what auaileth it to knowe these things if the Lord doth not keepe vs from them Feare them therefore before hand and ye shall escape them neglect them and ye shall fall into them No man is so deepe in hel as he that least thought of these things And if the speech of this be so vnpleasaÌ„t vnto you what think you will it bee to them that shall feele it Well though wee were not told and if I should hold my peace the fire burnes still and if yee neglect to heare of it by experience ye shall feele it 2 When we are to speake of the displeasure of the Lord we are so become humble suiters to God that he would reueale more to the hearts of men by his spirit than the mouth of man is able to deliuer For the tearmes of wrath and fire are not able to vtter the depth of the iudgements of God though for our capacitie he can vse no words more vehement to vs. For as in expressing the power of God the highest name wee can reach vnto is to call him King so to expresse his anger he often challengeth to himselfe the title of wrath whereby he sheweth to vs nothing else but that he is purposed to plaiâ— the part of an angrie one as if indeed he were angry and though it be true that we finde no such affections fal into the Lord yet because we cannot otherwise imagine how he should be reuenged on the vngodly he is content to instruct vs herein by the name of an angrie God And indeed it is the purpose of the Lord in such places to shew his iustice to meÌ„ but because to say the Lord is iust moueth too little he somtimes saith he is angry to moue vs more effectually out of this attribute of the Lord wee may make our profite First nothing in the world no kinde of word setteth out the vile nature of sin more than this doth to say our sins make the Lord angrie It carrieth some force to say that sin is the worke of the flesh to call it the worke of darknes the worke of the diuell and all these are effectuall but none of them is able to come into the balance of comparison with this one that it moueth the Lord to wrath because though it be not possible that God should be angrie yet if it were possible that any thing should doe it it is sinne Secondly I would haue no man henceforth perswade himselfe that God will be a proctour of his sin or that he will giue him pillowes to ease bolsters to hold out or curtaines to couer his sin for sinnes moue the Lord to wrath He could not leaue sin vnpunished in Dauid his chosen nay he would not spare his whole Church the people of Israel from punishment and therefore hee will not beare with one particular member Leaue men and come to Christ who though he had comitted no sin yet because he tooke vpon him our sinne how was he punished though he liued in al obedience first in heauen then in earth yet when he came to death how bitter was that cup of wrath to him If God then did not beare with sinne in his Sonne being but imputed vnto him he will not bee a bearer of vs in sinne hauing to the full committed it but we may well make our accomptes come sinne come wrath Thirdly if the Lord be angrie with our inuentions which do not
must haue a continuall hearing Will yee heare how God hath taken answere for this it is said Psal. 95 Heb. 3. To day if ye will heare his voice This we knowe is read to day and to morrow and euery day and so â—or euer and yet all is but to day Wee cannot exempt our selues this bindes our hearts and will haue vs hold out as long as it is saide to day So then as wee must pray and be prepared to heare and come with a purpose to heare vniuersally so must we heare continually Yet wee must adde a fourth thing and that is wee must bring a desire to practise the things we heare And euery man must come thus affected I haue prepared my selfe to heare I will heare all as well that which is misliking as that which liketh me but beware of this last come what come will I will not obey But if we vow not to heare to lay vp in our memorie that our memorie may call vpon our conscience and our conscience call vpon vs to put it in practise we cut off the sentence by the halfe He that heareth the word and keepeth it is blessed and keepes it here is a coniunction copulatiue and in no case we must leaue it out And there is good reason it should bee so for as Augustine saith The word is compared to an hammer to a fire to a sword and not for nothing The hammer bruiseth so the word must soften our hard hearts the fire purgeth and purifieth so the word purgeth our grosse affections and purifieth our hearts the sword pearceth and so the word diuideth betweene the marrow and the ioynts If the word workes not these effects it loseth his power The word is a word of power and lâ—t euery man reckon with himselfe If in hearing the word I draw not neerer to the mercie of God I shall draw neerer to his wrath if not to my saluation sure to my destruction 3 We oft heare the word but not as the word of the Lord and therefore wee heare it but in part because we thinke it is the word of Esai of Peter or of the Minister wee thinke it is Hose or Paul that speakes but not the Lord. Well if we will tarrie vntill the Lord himselfe come wee shall not heare nor see him vntill the heauens roll vp together as a scrole and a globe of fire consume the face of the earth vntill the Sunne be turned as blacke as a pot and the sea boile as a pot of oyle and then we must rather giue an accompt of our hearing than stand to heare againe Well then how are we said to heare the word of the Lord First we must know that Christ receiued a commission from the Lord This is my beloued Sonne heare him Here is his commission Then our Sauiour Christ being to goe to his Father left a commission with his Apostles Who so heareth you heareth me who so receiueth you the same receiueth me but who so refuseth you refuseth me So that to heare the Ministers is to heare Christ and to heare Christ is to heare the father so that to heare the Ministers is to heare God And the words of Hose and of Peter they be the Lords words And all this word sent from God shall be as effectuall by the mouth of the Ministers to conuert as if they were spoken by Christ himselfe And we know that Christ being the Minister of circumcision conuerted not all his auditors nay he conuerted but a few of his hearers Peter conuerted more at one sermon who was but his Apostle than we reade that hee himselfe euer conuerted all his life long But if it will not be but still we thinke it is the word of the Preachers surely by our owne imaginations the Lord will punish you that is it shall bee vnto you a mans word Hosees word or Peters word not the word of the Lord. And then if we heare it not as the word of God but as the word of man it will neuer doe vs good it may breede some little purpose in vs but it wil neuer breede in vs any great practise to our comfort So then if we heare it but as from men we shall â—ot in our sinne and so lye stil vntill the Lord finde vs out in the searching day of his iudgement 4 Because the doctrine of accusing condemning and threatning is a scripture vnwillingly receiued of men and we shall see in most of the Prophets so long as they prophecy peace and speake of heauen of grace of mercie they are willingly heard but if at any time they strike on the other string the people would no loÌ„ger heare but oft breake forth and say prophecy peace vnto vs because I say the people hauing made a league with death and hell cannot abide to heare such vnsauory and nipping speeches it must needes be that the Lord sometime vse speeches of quarrel and controuersie and of his falling out with the people I knowe that besides that it is the general corruption of nature it is a speciall fault of these times and of this age that if the Minister of God thunder out the threanings of God hee shall bee straight discharged to bee a Minister of Christ hee shall be now the Minister of the Law and of Moses For the words of grace mercie and saluation are sweete wordes and men can well away to heare them but the Sonne of God hath not alwaies a streame of milke and hony running out of his mouth but sometime a two edged sword Apocal. 1. and it is as profitable for God his children sometime to haue a song of Sinai as a song of Sion and then specially is this requisite when the mercies of God come not by the hynn or by the peck or by small portions but by the Goâ—â—er by the Ephath and in full measure Because then we may be drawne into forgetfulnes and therefore least these things should cloy vs it is good for euery maÌ„in the day of peace to think of the day of controuersie in our most quietnes to knowe the Lord hath an inditement and an action against vs though when this age is ripped vp wee shall see the Lord his inditement rightly framed and his â—isiprius iustly put vp against vs yet when the day of the iudgmeÌ„ts of God be threatned we must not say they appertaine to strangers we must take the action to proceede against our selues 5 Though the Ministers take the Lords quarrell in hand and iudge his cause as the Lord biddeth Ezechiel to auenge his quarrellâ— though the Prophets I say doe this or if they cease to doe it the very stones and creatures shall doe it against vnbeleeuers yet as other times we see in the Prophets how al cease and the Lord himselfe pleads the controuersie Though therefore we could arme our selues and make our part good against the creatures and could shift off his Prophets yet the Lord himself
doe not then we cannot escape 3 As there was not one of the Israelites perished so was there not one of the Egyptians escaped which is a type of the last iudgement of God wherein as not one of the wicked shall escape so shall there not one of the godly perish 4 We may not doubt albeit we see not Gods promises forthwith accomplished neither must we be secure because we see his iudgements and threatnings delaied as they did in Ieremies time for though he tarrie a while yet will he certainely come at last and that more speedily to vs than to them because our sinnes are greater for that we haue greater meanes of knowledge than they had 5 They that mocke long at Gods iudgements will mocke in the end and be mocked wherefore it is good to pray for inward reuerence before God sendeth outward vengeance When the Lord accuseth and iudgeth vs to shew himselfe iust and innocent he will haue none other to witnesse against vs than the mountaines or the heauens and the earth he will come to no court on earth but to his creatures and his seruants haue vsed the same proceeding as Moses calleth heauen and earth to witnesse nay we are to call to witnesse the stones in the wal the timber of the house that they may giue their voyces on our sides that we haue told them their sinnes and that we haue spoken to their consciences and then the very beames of the Church and stones of the wall shall be witnesse of this controuersie So that though men would beare one with another yet the mountaines the heauen and the earth shall giue vp their voyce that God hath not come suddenly vpon vs but that he forewarned vs. It were a great matter if a man should be iudge in his owne cause yet the Lord so rules the matter as that he will condemne none but such as first shal see their iust condemnation We shall haue all things laid plaine and orderly before vs as it is Psalme 50 so that we shall be driuen to confesse Gods plea to be iust against vs for howsoeuer men can daube and deceiue their owne conscience howsoeuer they can smother and choke their owne sins and delude men yet in the day of wrath the sealed booke the sealed booke shall be opened and the recorder in our owne conscience shall giue sentence vnto it and then the Lord shall win and recouer his action at our hands and we shall yeeld that he is iust 6 There are places in the Scripture where the Lord is a comforter and there are places wherein he is an accuser the places where he is a comforter shew such persons or such times wherein the Lord by his accusations hath so farre preuailed that the people were humbled thereby The places wherein he is an accuser import such times and persons to whom the Lord hath shewed many comforts and benefits but they haue been vnthankfull as are we in our times in our Realme and in this place For it hath been the wisedome of the Lord alwaies after his threatnings taking place to remember mercy and after his mercies contemned to send out his threatnings as Hose 4. 1. 7 The manner of the ancient Church hath bin that wheresoeuer mention was made in the word of the children of Israel the Christians took that specially to appertaine to themselues But now adaies in our age the case is farre otherwise we are so loth to be accused that our manner is to account our selues to be accused in nothing but there where the Lord hath as it were by name spoken vnto vs and if the Lord hath written no prophecy specially to this land then we thinke nothing cōcerneth vs. Howbeit as Paul saith Rom. 2. That they are not onely Iewes that are Iewes outward but they also which are Iewes inward so I say that they are not onely the children of Israel which came out of the loynes of Israel but who so truly lay hold on the promises made vnto Israel are the true children of Israel also But not to stand long on this point I say looke as Moses is more inferiour than Messiah and as Iesus is better than Iosuah the kingdome of heauen better than Canaan and the blood of Christ more precious than the blood of bullocks or of goates so are we better Israelites by faith taking hold of the promises made vnto Israel than they that descended only out of the body loynes of Israel So that if any will lay claime to the promises of Israel he must acknowledge himselfe to be the child of Israel but if any will let go his hold on this promise he must also exempt himselfe from being the childe of Israel He may well be of the line of Cain Cham or Esan but the other he shall not be And then if we will be the children of Israel in their promises we must be the children of Israel also in their accusations And surely there is good reason why we should so be where as Iacob had two names the one Iacob the other Israel we reade very seldome in the Scripture that the Iewes are named by the children of Iacob but called for the most part the children of Israel For the name of Iacob being giuen him at the time of his natiuitie and the name of Israel being assigned him by the Angel for a name of benefit because he wrestled with God the Lord herein insinuateth that the children of Israel that is the children of his benefits must with a speciall care heare his word 7 The not obseruing of the Iudgements of God maketh vs so loth to loue his mercie and so slenderly to feare his Iudgements 8 It is a naturall thing to reforme our selues whilest Gods Iudgements are vpon vs. CHAP. XLI Of Ioy and Sorrow HE is not far from ioy that sorroweth either for want of good things or for sense of euill for the true way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 2 When wee haue greatest cause of ioy for well doing then it is a good thing to feare most our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnesse 3 Gods children not cherishing a continuall sorrow haue often an excessiue sorrow 4 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 5 We shall sometimes feele by experience a terror suddenly come vpon vs when wee are alone or vehemently to strike vs in the night being sent of God to humble vs the Physition will say it is a melancholike passion but I say it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such like seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before the Lord in prayer we may finde an vnspeakeable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it may bring vs to further inconueniences 6 The way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 7 The people murmured at the red Sea yet the Lord
will haue men be of their mindes or they will turne iustice into wormwood that it shall be as bitter as wormwood to the good man to doe iustice for my part I would Achab troubled Israel no more though Eliah beare the blame 9 Hee saide that when hee considered how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter daies and how the most excellent haue fallen hee most earnestly prayed that the Lord would take him out of the world before that his life should bring any offence to the Church of God 10 Iacob and Esau cannot agree in one wombe Sarah and Agar cannot agree in one house Isaac and Ishmael must not dwell together there is no agreement between the children of God and the children of Belial 11 Moses was angrie and is commended for it so that euery anger is not condemnable but to be angrie without a cause and without measure Some men will bee angrie for their owne cause and very hot but in Gods cause they will not bee angrie at all this is a fleshly anger but when men sinne either to the dishonour of God or their owne destruction then to be angry is a good anger if the saluatioÌ„ of our brother doth moue vs therto not our owne iniuries for we can beare with patience iniuries so farre as priuately it concerneth vs but when it toucheth GODS glorie we cannot but be angrie Some are angrie for euery thing and in light matters and yet not in waightie matters then let those men take heede for these are very faultie But if we be like the Lord not marking what is done amisse nor being angry continually that we had rather be loued than feared and according as the matter is so is our anger then is it good otherwise it is not to be allowed for as the Lord doth vse more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to feare him so ought weâ—o doe and to bee more carefull with loue to winne than with anger to compell The Lord is slow to wrath and anger resteth in the bosome of fooles whereas a wise man will represse anger Then let our anger be according to the fault a light fault a light anger of small continuance but we must beleeue the Lord to bee greatly grieued with great sinnes In Gods cause some men are moued when themselues are also touched but if themselues be not touched they can be quiet but when their brother is hurt though God bee dishonoured they care not If we see our selues moued but then when our selues are touched let vs suspect the want of faith of loue and zeale of Gods glorie and thinke wee stand too much to our oâ—ne praise but if we cannot be content when the things doe not touch vs but euen the glorie of God doth moue vs to anger then is it good and of God Though some be our very friends yet we can be most angrie with them when they fauour vs and when they displease vs we can remember the old loue and so still mingle anger with loue and if I can bee angrie with whomsoeuer I see the same sinne in then is it also of God and to be allowed and indeede true Christian anger will sooner bee to his friend than to his enemie Againe when wee can first beginne with our sinnes and be more angrie for them than for others for no man can euer bee angrie for other mens sinnes which cannot be angrie for their owne and this is that which Christ saith Cast the beame out of your own eyes c. But when our anger first beginneth with our selues and that there is no sin which wee would willingly rest or fauour our selues in then if wee bee angrie with others for the same sinnes this is of God if we cast the first stone at our selues and if the sinne bee in vs we striue against it if it be not we feare it may bee and therefore studie to preuent it Againe when our anger doth let vs from doing any duties to them which wee are angrie with then is anger to be misliked but when wee are readie to shewe all duties to them as to pray for them and all other duties of loue then let vs haue here a testimonie of good anger but if it make vs to haue a troubled minde though it be for a good cause it is to be respected for the workes of Gods spirit in vs doe not hinder one another but rather doe further and if we were colde before and yet now shall be quickened to prayer and other good exercises this if we finde it is a note of good anger Againe our anger for the breach of Gods commandement is ioyned with a compassion ouer them which haue thus offended because of the wrath of God which hangeth ouer them thus was Christ angrie and sorie Mark chap. 3. and also when he wept ouer Ierusalem and Paul 2. Cor. cha 12. ver 21. faith he should be humbled when he commeth with a rodde to them and therefore he describeth fleshly anger that they were puffed vp 1. Cor. 5. Rom. 15. Wee should support the weake and be so grieued as though we had done that they haue done When wee see the sinnes of others wee must bee so grieued as if we had done them our selues Christianitie hath griefe flesh hath ioy in the sight of the sinnes and infirmities of other men 12 Worldlings being poore looke onely to the iniurie of men and being sicke looke onely to the meanes and in whatsoeuer trouble they are they are like the dogge that looketh to the stone and not to him that throweth it because they know not that the Lord is the healer but thinke it is by fortune and not Gods prouidence and therefore they looke not to God nor their sinne at all or els looke onely to the angrie countenance of God and so come to miserable ends Therefore it is a blessing of God to see that for his sinnes a man hath any trouble The contrarie commeth to passe by the ignorance of Gods prouidence which must by faith be beleeued as the creation is and therefore a man may see and yet beleeue not Gods prouidence for God hath time and all things that in time come to passe be in his hands Eccl. 3. So both must necessarily be beleeued for they are both the first article and one without the other cannot be beleeued Then let vs beleeue that hee is our healer and therefore when we are stricken let vs looke if wee haue walked well in our calling then is it for our triall and in the end we shall haue euerlasting ioy but if wee want a good conscience then let vs know it to be for our sinne therfore looke to the law where we shall see though not the particular sinne yet one of these which God hath ordained to keepe vs from sinne as wee shall see it is either for that wee haue not heard the word nor prayed nor been thankfull or not receiued the
shall pronounce the truth of vs. Christ saith Reioyce when men speake euill of you for so did your fathers of the Prophets 13 Gutturall praises must not bee giuen to God It is an easie thing to affoord a good thing a good word to crie Euge macte virtute The Prophet saith the wicked are onely mouthed men they sprinkle it with a little court-holy-water it is pretie shippe but they will not goe in it they crie Lord Lord but yet they doe nothing When the women cried out to Christ Blessed are the pappes that gaue thee sucke No no saith he Blessed are they that heare these words and do them Let the worke speake and commend it selfe not he that when he heareth a good thing straight breaketh out into glorious praises his affection is so hot but hee that is so stricken with it that he is past praysing so musing of it that the sent of it appeareth in his life long after They count Paul a wise man but behinde the doore they laugh as Sarai did Socrates Praise me that I may see it for our praise is to giue a testimony that we like it but this is the best testimonie if we follow it for if thou didst thinke it to be true wisedome thou wouldest follow it 14 Vniuersities are the Lords Lebanon froÌ„ whence timber is to be felled for the building of his Church his quiuers as Esay saith wherein are hidden all his chosen shafts the sonnes of the Prophets and as I may say the bayes or workes from whence salt is to bee digged with whose verdure the sacrifice is to be seasoned 15 Schollers must make a good bending of their studies and bee vertuously brought vp first that they may profit the Church and attaine more easily to the knowledge of the Scriptures they may not want humane arts Secondly if they be vertuous and godly they shall haue more authoritie to preach when men haue nothing to lay against them sinfull men blush and get not nor haue not that authoritie that others haue CHAP. XLIIII Of knowledge and ignorance and how to seeke God and of Sathans sophistrie c. KNowledge and other giftes of God not sanctified keep vs from the sight of sinne and perswade vs that they will excuse vs from wrath to come vntill our sinnes be pulled out by the eares 2 Knowledge must goe before obedience obedience must followe after knowledge with all chreerefulnes 3 The Egyptians by all Gods wonders might haue knowne him but they considered not his works so they refused knowledge therefore the Lord by a great destruction would make them feele that he was God indeede which may teach vs to get knowledge while the meanes are offered for if we will not know him while he sheweth himselfe fauourable we shall certainly know him to our owne fearefull condemnation 4 All our disobedience commeth of this that we knowe not the Lord. And wheresoeuer the word of the Lord is hee will moue those that be his to beleeue though he did the same things from the wise of the world 5 There is none almost but at one time or other do seeke God though the common sort at the last cast in extreame danger when health and friendes faile them goe to him But Malachie saith GOD is a King and will haue his Senioritie in this order of seeking manie good men are deceiued for so they deale not falsly they thinke they may scratch woridly riches but the Lord will not haue vs take the siluer of worldly things before gold of godlines Neither must the seruant first waite some houres on himselfe and then on his master but contrarilie because as there is a seeking so in seeking there is an order And this is Gods prerogatiue to be sought first Matth. 23. he is a foole which thinkes the gold of the temple that is riches better then the Pietie of the temple which sanctifiethriches Salomons chaire must be our direction Abraham sought obedieÌ„ce before his own countrie Ioseph and Moses sought GOD rather then Pharaoh but wee seeke preposterously giuing youth to pleasure old age to God we make our eldest childreÌ„ Lawyers the second or yongest diuines whereas our fathers made the first-borne to seruein the Priesthood In our contracts wee first seeke wealth and then religion a cursed match well while wee thus seeke God we shall neuer finde him Wherefore let vs seeke God in his word and that not in a peece of the word but in all the word not making conscience of some sinne and yet â—etaining other sinne God will not be diuided nor quartered in qualities because hee is indiuisible in substance Manie vse a restrained obedience and the world hath euer a placard for some sinne Such a one was he that would haue a dispeÌ„sation for kneeling in the house of Râ—mmon with his maister Ananias would keepe some part to himselfe GOD will bee sought totally in respect of his Worde as also hee requireth an vniuersalitie in seeking of himselfe We must not seeke God and the world together wee must not haue two strings to our bowe hauing one eye on the word and another on the world We must not thinke if we haue God it is well if we haue him not it is no great harme purposing a pietie to out felues so long as wee be in the Church and promising to our selues immunitie being out of the Church 6 Samuel the first builder we reade of Colledges calleth his Colledge Naioth that is euen beautie it selfe where must be no deformitie for a small spot in beautie is a great blemish Againe Colledges are as Epitomes of the Common-wealth as Athens was of Greece and what a thing were it in an Epitome to finde superflâ—â—tie Vniuersities are the eyes of the Common-wealth and a mote in the eye is a great trouble Briefly Vniuersities be the Lebanon of the Lorde from whence timber must be fetched to build the Temple They be the Conduits to deriue water into the whole land They be the Rocks or Bayes where Salt is prepared to season They be the polished Saphires to garnish the house of the Lord. 7 It is a parte of the Diuels Sophistrie as in good things to seuer the meanes from the ende so in euill things to separate the ende from the meanes Dauid ioyneth both together Psalm 119. I am thine O Lord saue mee The Diuell perswadeth vs God will saue vs but makes vs neuer looke to that I am thine In euill hee beareth vs in hand we may vse the meanes and neuer come to the ende and so clip off halfe as when hee can suffer this Eccles. â—1 9 Reioyce O young man he would leaue out this But thou shalt come to iudgement But these hath God ioyned together and neither the subtilty of youth nor any wit of man nor all the Diuels in hell can separate them the pleasures of the flesh and the iudgements of God as to our first parents Eate yee shall not die
set vs in a wonderfull taking to see so great kindnesse 5 God wil be with vs wheresoeuer wee dwell he will goe with vs wheresoeuer wee goe He doth not rule vs as Pharaoh did the Israelites to set vs to make bricke and to fetch the straw our selues but looke what he biddeth vs to doe he giueth vs strength and substance to do And for this worke when we haue done it which is very homely this wisedome passeth our conceiuing Behold what promise was made of halfe a kingdome for so vile a seruice of Herods so for a broken seruice he makes vs a promise of heauen and earth not aâ— they be now which if it were so it were too good for the best no hee will breake vp these frames not to destroy all but to renewall for the comfort of men So great is his mercy that as a Father saith that God his childreÌ„ hauing tasted of this in the life to come do as it were mourne and are grieued with themselues that their repentance was no greater and their thankfulnes no more whiles they were on earth and he that hath done best as Abraham Dauid or Paul they repent they haue done no more good 6 The promises of God are free in themselues in respect of the part going before First there is nothing at all in vs to moue the Lord to promise any good to vs. That wee may looke on that first and great promise made to Adam when the Lord after his fall had charged him with his sin he doth not confesse his sin which the vilest malefactors often doe but he chargeth the Lord againe that hee was the cause of it and makes his liberality the patron of his iniquitie and so very miserably sets it ouer to the Lord Euen at this time and immediately vpon such behauiour the Lord makes his promise to him that the seede of the woman shall bruse the serpents head Here is no cause of a promise in Adam he 〈…〉 o coÌ„dition goes before It is true also that God made choise for his mercy of the vâ—â—eâ—s people of the earth Take but the Historiographers and those that write for the Iewes and sâ—tting aside all inward gifts of minde whatsoeuer and come to their gifts of the body their outward shape and lineaments and for the very masse of their nature of all people they were most vnseemely and ilfauoured they were a pernicious and monstrous people and as far from al gifts euen of nature either of iudgement or wisedome as was vnder the Sun nay it were too homely to giue them the name whereby some haue set them out Of these people the Lord makes choice and makes the first promise to them So that this is also a free promise nothing comâ— to it to moue the Lord to make it And yet to these people the Lord promiseth Leuit. chap. 26. 12. I will walke among you I will be your God and ye shall be my people Againe in the reigne of Zedekiah when the measure of their sinne was come to the brim when they were in the estate of the Perezites Hiuites and Iebusites the Lord makes another promise with the same people greater than the former Ierem. 31. 1. saying Hee will be their father and they shall bee his sonnes and daughters So that God his promises are free in respect of the matter antecedent but in respect of that which followeth they were made with a condition and that is that wee bee holy But for the most part men herein deceiue themselues for as they heare that it is a free promise so they make it a free promise after There is no inducement indeede before he makes the promise but afterwards hee bindes it with a condition For it standes in the promises of God as in his threatnings In his threatnings there is no condition going before they are absolutely pronounced as that Ionas 3. 4. Yet fortie dayes and Niniâ—ie shall be ouerthrowne And that to Ezâ—kiah Esa. 38. Put thine house in an order for thou shalt dye and not liue Yet there is somewhat followeth after as Vnlesse ye repent which sometimes is expressed but if not expressed is alwayes to bee vnderstoode For neuer any threatning so strongly was pronounced from the Lord but this Vntill we repent if it were done would breake the force of it and turne it backe againe as the Niniuites repented and the Lord turned away his fierce wrath Ezekiah wept and the Lord gaue him length of dayes So how flatly and freely soeuer the promise made to vs yet this condition followeth We must be holy Thus wee see how Gods promises in respect of themselues before they be made are sure yet not as the wicked imagine that there is no limitation 7 That the Bible is the Librarie of the holy Ghost it may appeare first for that it setteth downe the infirmities of men without all flatterie as well as it commendeth them for their vertues Gens 49. Numb 12. Secondly the matter of it is altogether heaueÌ„ly and nothing nor any part thereof sauoureth earthly it yeeldeth to no one affection or other but opposeth it selfe to all Thirdly the forme the dignitie of the sâ—ile and maiestie of the sentences in it is such as it cannot bee fully and wholy conceiued and vttered of any man and it is alwayes more powerfull in the matter than in words The Apocrypha going about to expresse the excellencie of it in Greeke is a very cold and barbarous thing Fourthly of all things it moueth affection in the readers pierceth into the secrets of the hearts which you shall neuer finde but for some little time and straight vanishing away in other writings of the profoundest Philosophers that euer were Fiftly of all it is most auncient and many good thing in Philosophers and Poets are fetcht from this Sixtly all the prophecies set downe by diuers writers with one consent are accomplished so are none of the diuels oracles Reade that of Iacob Genes 49. that of Moses Deut. 32. of Ethan Psalm 89. Esa. 45. Seuenthly the wonderfull preseruing of this booke from time to time 2. King 22. so that it hath not perished whereas many other bookes of great price and estimation are vtterly lost Eightly that there hath been such a continuall and vniuersall consent of this booke from time to time and because all the heretikes and labours of them that would withstand and confute this still are soyled and brought to nought Lastly the constant death of wise sober and meeke Martyrs whoeuer in their deaths for this haue had a plaine distinction from the deaths of other franticke and witlesse persons Many places of Scripture saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 3. are peruerted of the vngodly and you shall see the wickedst man talking most and making much of one kinde of Scriâ—ture Among Heretikes Arrius of this 1 My Father is greater then I. Mâ—richeus of this 2 He was
be turned into sinne yet if we can continue in prayer and be diligent therein if we can euen then also heare the word when wee can receiue no comfort thereby yea though it euer rebuke vs and seeme to make our cōdemnation knowne vnto vs if wee can abide our selues to bee touched and continue our care to heare the word still if we can doe these things it is a notable token of true faith and the great worke of Gods good spirit doth shewe it selfe herein yea and that more liuely than when a man hath comfortable feeling 11 It is a speciall fauour of the Lord when he giueth such Ministers or Magistrates as will pray for the people for so they may see that he will not punish them as he ought but yet forbeareth them We see in Psalm 106. That by the prayer of Moses and Phineas the Lords wrath was stayed and Samuel prayed for the people Therefore Ministers and Magistrates ought to labour euen by praying and doing good for the people that euen for their sakes the Lord may spare them though they haue deserued to be punished Contrariwise it is a signe of Gods wrath when hee withdraweth the hearts of Ministers and Magistrates from the people and that they cannot doe them good 12 The lifting vp of the hands is taken sometimes for prayer it selfe the signe for the thing it selfe so the speech is vsed Psal. 141. 2. Let the lifting vp of my hands bee as an Euening sacrifice And in Tim. 2. 6. I will that men lifte vp pure hands in euery place Where we see that the truth of the things is ioyned neerly with the signe For if a man haue not an heart his lifting vp of hands is nothing but if the heart be thoroughly mooued then also will the eye be lifted vp yet we doe lift vp our eyes that our hearts thereby may be the better lifted vp and our eye doth not wander nor our care doth harken after other things but our hearts haue first wandered 13 When Moses preuailed with the Lord by prayer then did he also preuaile against his enemies S. Iames saith The prayer of a righteous man preuaileth much if it be feruent So that if he be not a righteous man that prayeth or if the righteous mans prayers are not feruēt it will not preuaile As S. Iames therefore gathereth a generall of a particular so may we gather that if we be feruent in prayer then we shall preuaile but if we be not feruent we can haue no hope And that is the cause that in our matters we bring not our purpose to passe because we are cold in praier or trust too much to our owne wisedome or such like Therefore in what matter soeuer we haue in hand if we do first seeke to God by prayer in feruencie as did the men of God herein then shall we preuaile as well as euer they did 14 Those things which wee heare and reade are other mens vntill by applying them to our selues by Meditation they be made ours 15 As reading hearing and conferring of the word do more encrease knowledge then feeling So praying singing and meditating doe more increase feeling then knowledge 16 It is not certaine how long after his sacrifice and prayer Iacob receiued comfort and therefore we see that the comfort of the Spirit doth not alwayes depend vpon the meanes neither is bound thereunto but sometime cōmeth long after the vsing of them As Christ saith of the Husbandmen that they sowe and looke long after for the fruites of the earth which may teach vs comfort for that our prayers are neuer in vaine but alwayes graunted though sometime long after and here are those corrected which looke for comfort immediately vpon their requests not knowing that sinne is the cause why wee receiue not when we aske and for that we vse not the meanes aright this also trieth our obedience if we will with patience continue vsing the same meanes though presently we feele not the fruite of them and learne with Marke and the Apostles to lay vp things in our hearts to trie what will come of them afterward Iacobs vision is not a bare and mute thing but is ioyned with the word and teacheth that all comfort must come out of the word and therefore what comfort by Sacraments visions apparitions and such like doth not leade vs to the word nor worke in vs greater obedience to the same nor giueth vs some victory ouer sinne that is vaine and proceedeth of error It is Faith in the Promises that worketh in vs obedience and therfore in euery commandement there is a promise either vnderstood or expressed for the law is spirituall and requireth a spirituall obedience which we cannot performe because we be carnall and by nature disobedient except the Lord do minister grace vnto vs. 17 Violence as it were must be vsed in the heart when we pray because it is the heauie iudgement of God that verball prayers bring vs to great blockishnes 18 It is good to reade before prayer to the better preparing of our hearts thereunto 19 Where prayer wanteth the action of sinne is as ready as the temptation 20 Generally we must desire Gods mercies greedily but particularly wee must aske them conditionally and with affection as well to leaue the thing asked as to haue it 21 Manie are barren in grace because they are barren in prayer We cannot be drie in the grace of God so long as wee resort to Christ by prayer who hath the seauen Vialls of gold full of seuen-fold mercies 22 In singing of Psalmes without some speciall occasion he would say in company specially of such as were of some generall instruction although priuately for himselfe according to his griefe ioy or affectiō he would sing proper Psalmes yet he thought they that did most reioyce might sing the Psalmes of greater griefe to put them in mind what was or may bee in them as also to season their ioyes with the remembrance of the sorrow of some of the Saints Againe those that are most throwne downe might reape fruit in vsing the Psalmes of greatest comfort that they may see what hath been and what is belonging to them after that they haue sowne in teares and mourned with that holy repentance which is not to be repented of 23 There be two extremities of singers Some hearing the action to bee good vse it of custome Some hearing that wee must vse it with prepared hearts stay so long for fitting themselues thereunto that they leaue it often vndone Others vse it so often and yet so vnfruitfully that their customable singing breedes wearisomnesse wearisomnesse causeth tediousnes and tediousnes causeth to leaue all Then wee are indeede prepared to sing when the word dwels so plentifully in vs and we be so filled with the Spirit that the assurance of our sinnes pardoned the perswasion of God his fauour the hatred of sinne the loue of
the life to come and such like prouoke vs thereunto CHAP. LIX Of Repentance OVr conuersion to the Lorde must bee with our whole heart without exception inward without hypocrisie speedie without delay continuall without Apostasie in faith without despaire First it must bee of the whole heart many repent but they will except one sinne Dauid saith Cleanse me Lord from all my sinnes but wee will haue the Lord dispense with some sinne 1. Corinth 5. A little leauen will sowre much a little Serpent will sting much Origen writeth very well that Christ did cast out not sixe but seuen diuels out of Magdalen for all must be cast out a cleane riddance must be made as seuen diuels out of her so all sinnes out of vs. Secondly it must bee inward many haue clensed their hands but not their hearts such sinnes as stare a man in the face are too palpable wee must bee doing against little sinnes For sinne is a Serpent whose tayle many haue cut off but fewe haue touched the head nay many haue a whole and vntouched Serpent who neither touch tayle nor head who proclaime with a Trumpet their re probation Wee must not cleanse the outside of the platter onely but wee must say in our conscience This action oh Lord haue I presented to thee with simplicitie Thirdly wee must doe it speedily For though the Lord saith At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent c. so hee saith Blessed is the man that hath borne the yoke from his youth for to giue the prime dayes to the diuell and our dogge dayes to the Lord what is but to powre out the wine to the world and to giue the dregs to God But if wee serue God when wee may serue the diuell the Lord will haue vs when Sathan would leaue vs Augustine being asked of ones estate by letters who had deferred his repentance to the ende said I will not auouch hee shall be saued nor that he shall be condemned but saith hee to him that wrote to him Repent you while you be well It must bee continuall least hauing begun in the spirit we end in the flesh Blessed are they that perseuere for so long as we liue we are in danger of falling There be many that are not called of them that are called many are not chosen Gods graces are no longer with vs than God himselfe is with vs. Wherfore seeing he is departed from many of our brethreÌ„ which first departed from him let vs beware we be not as dogs that returne to our vomit Lastly wee must doe it in faith Christ teacheth vs to say Lord increase our faith for we are of little faith Now faith is esteemed according to the qualitie not according to the quantitie the leprous hand though it cannot hold wel if it receiueth any thing doth some dutie The child that caÌ„not go is not forsaken but hath his guide we must learne then to holde fast and to goe by them as hand in hand whom the Lord shall assigne ouer vs to guard vs. 2 It is the prosperitie of all true repenting sinners to fall with humility to rise with dignitie and as the more grieuously they haue offended so the more humbly they will craue to be accepted the higher the dignitie is from which they are fallen the lower is the place whereunto they would be receiued And hee knoweth best what a godly thing it is to rise that â—ightly knoweth what a foule thing it is to fall For if a man be downe if Sathan â—â—ath assaulted him if sinne hath wounded him if his owne flesh hath betrayed him so that hee lieth stricken with Sathan with sinne and with himselfe against himselfe then shewe me whether it be not a godly thing that the same man in number though not in nature the same in person though not in propertie for a newe substance is not created but the saâ—e being fallen is restored falling a naturall man should rise a spirituall man not to be that â—â—e was and to bee that which he was not neither must any man so far flatter himselfe that hâ—e should thinke himselfe at any time to rise so farre as that he may cast off sinne as an vpper garment to lay it aside vntill he list to vse it For the seede of the woman hauing bruised the Serpents head the sword of the spirit hauing hamstringed Sathan the great Captaine CHRIST IESVS hauing spoyled the strong man of his furniture it cannot be but many broyles and bickerings will be behind and some blowes wil be in the controuersie so long as we be in this life 3 When the Israelites were in Egypt and saw things fall acrosse they murmured against Moses but being brought thence by him and seeing things prosper they willingly went with him and left off their murmuring but when any newe occasion was offered for the triall of their Faith patience they fell thereinto againe because they did not truly repent them of it And this we may see in all kind of sinners which for a time may leaue their sin and yet not repenting from their heart when a new occasion is offered doe fall more fouly then euer they did before as adulterers angrie persons theeues the lothsomnes of which sinnes leauing a sting in their conscience may cause them to leaue them for a time yet because they labour not with their harts and affections but only rest in iudgement they haue no sound sorrow for it therefore fall afresh This must teach vs therefore if we will truely leaue any sin both to condemne it in iudgement and to hate it in affection that so wee truely being penitent that is carefull to leaue our sinnes desirous to do the contrary good we may haue power and strength from aboue to ouercome them 4 We may reade in the 16 of Exodus how the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses Aaron which is a manifest signe that they neuer repented them of their murmuring in Egypt at the red Sea and waters of strife And although the Lord delayed the punishment yet could they not bee brought hereby to repentance because they neither felt what their murmuring deserued nor what the mercie of God is worth We must then learne not only to leaue sinne and purpose not to commit it againe but we must with griefe of heart repent of it feele Gods mercies in forgetting it and a harty hatred of it Otherwise when a new occasion is offered we shall fall thereinto againe as a swearer will after an Oath be angrie for it yet because he seeth not the grieuousnes of the sinne hath not acquaintance with the reuerend vse of the Name of GOD falleth to sweare againe So it is with them that prophane the Sabbath of the Lorde and of them that speake euill of the magistrates minsters they
say they will do so no more and yet because they repent not therefore they fall againe So is this seene in angrie persons which are rather grieued for shame or losse or such like causes not for the loue of GOD so it is in thieues which come to the gallowes againe although once receiued their pardon This also may be seene in Tale-bearers when their dealing is knowne they maruell at themselues yet not repenting they fall to their sinne againe The Apostle Saint Iames in his fourth chapter teacheth vs not only to clense the hands but to purge the heart also for we must see our hearts defiled with the sinne wee leaue or else it is impossible to repent for the heart being still defiled will yeeld to a new occasion The means to leaue these sins is there set downe to howle and weepe c. Iam. 4. for the burnt child feareth the fire but because God doth not throughly punish men because mens hearts do not feele the grieuousnes of sinne and Gods iudgements due to them for the same therefore they sinne afresh but if they did feele Gods wrath and the grieuousnes of their sinnes then no doubt they would shake at the appearance of euill Therefore that we may come to this and hate those sinnes that especially do preuaile against vs we must vse sharpe medicines as in an old festered sore they vse corrosiue salues for there are some kind of sinnes like to some kind of diuels which cannot be cast out without prayer and fasting And when wee cannot bee healed with ordinarie meanes the disease still continuing then must we vse extraordinarie which if wee doe the Lord wil lift vs vp and in the end giue vs power to trample sinne vnderneath our feet For if we had more griefe for our chiefest and greatest sinnes God would giue vs a heart to hate them and to feare the least occasions that might draw vs vnto them so should wee bee for euer preserued from them they should neuer preuaile against vs. 5 Sinne doth much grieue the Lord although in great mercie he doth long and oftentimes forbeare the punishment therof which should much moue vs and cause vs when we see our often fallings greatly to bee greued thereat and highly to bee displeased with our selues for the same least we fall into presumption And when our owne consciences the diuell doe accuse vs for such sinnes as we haue committed against the Lord as then we are to bewaile and lament our goings astray and displeasing of our God so are wee to trust in his promises and to embrace his mercies least we bee ouewhelmed with griefe and so fall into despaire for the diuel euer and continually laboureth to bring vs either to the one or the other presumption or desperation Therefore when wee haue sinned and yet doe rebuke our selues being much displeased with our selues because of Sinne wee are to comfort our selues the Lord will shew his mercie vpon vs for if hee shewed vs his mercie when we were not grieued how much more when wee vnfainedly lament If hee hath waited vpon vs to doe vs good before wee repented how much more shall his goodnes appeare towards vs vnfainedly repenting 6 What is the cause that men can be so well content to lie in their sins without repentance and thinke all is well if they can for a while forbeare and abstaine from them This no doubt is the cause because they set not themselues before the iudgement feare of God and of Christ and therein feare to consider how grieuous a thing sin is in the sight of God how greatly it displeaseth him and what fearfull condemnation abideth them that securely and carelesly continue in their sinnes For if men could consider this that their sins prouoke the wrath of the Lord against them and do procure euerlasting condemnation to be powred out vpon them they would no doubt feele sinne most grieuous vnto them yea a burthen that presseth them downe to hell then would their spirits be vexed within them and their hearts bruised with the due consideration of their sinnes yet all this would not bring them out of their sinnes For the law condemneth and worketh wrath and the iudgements of the Lord doe cast down wound and kill that so we might be fit to receiue the Lord Iesus who came to raise vp to heale and giue life to such as are fallen sicke and dead And still is hee present to helpe those which are in like manner distressed for till such time he will not worke vpon them to cure and deliuer them from their sinnes hee was sent onely to the sicke c. and those no doubt he will heale Hereof it commeth to passe that many doe continue in their sinnes and are not deliuered from the power of them because they are not wounded with a feare of Gods iudgement and so driuen to seeke their helpe in Christ but in their owne power for thinking sin to be but a small matter they goe about to suppresse it by their own strength and by their owne power to subdue and ouercome it Wherefore the Lord that hee may let them see that without the helpe of Christ their strength is nothing and their labour spent in vaine doth suffer them againe and againe to be buffeted with their sinnes yea and if they wil not then flie out of themselues vnto Christ they shall receiue the foyle be ouercome therewith to the end they might be brought framed at the length if they belong vnto God to be fit matter for the Lord to worke vpon And then no doubt if we can come thus humbled in our selues vnder the mightie hand of God and by vnfained praier craue forgiuenesse at the Lords hands for Iesus Christs sake and desire continually the assistance of his holy spirit wee shall encrease in faith and feele the cleare forgiuenes of our sins and in him we shall find strength against sinne and shall feele his power working in our weakenes or as sorrow must goe before so repentance must come fast after forgiuenesse 7 Some when they haue sinned reason thus the Lord doth not punish me for my si 〈…〉 s therfore he hath forgiuen them but this kind of reasoning is false and dangerous because it abuseth the great mercie of God to hardnesse of heart and that the Lord will punish though he forbeare for a time it is plaine Exod. 34. 7. Which if wee would consider then would the goodnes and the long suffering of the Lord lead vs to repentance Rom. 2. â—4 8 The Lord wil spare his iudgements in them in whom he sâ—eth a true loue of true Religion for they that loue Religion will desire to heare and hearing the word they wilâ—â—ot fall to any sinne or if they fall into sinnes they will not lie in them long 9 When our sin hath lesse liking in vs there is hope that it wil decay in vs
spirit may worke in our hearts and in them alwaies let vs looke for the teaching of the spirit so shall it come to passe that we shall alwaies reuerently and worthily thinke of the meanes and neuer be wearie of them but alwaies carefully vse them and yet not separate them from the spirit but looking for the working of the spirit in them we shall finde the graces of the holy Ghost most plentifully powred on vs and as it were by Conduits conueighed into our hearts 6 The Lambe was not the Passeouer but a signe of it so is bread and wine in the Supper called the Lords body and blood because it is a signe thereof This is an vsuall speech when the Scriptures speake of Sacraments to teach vs that although there be not carnall presence as the Papists imagine yet there is a true spirituall and effectuall presence of the things signified and therefore we may certainly looke for the performance of the same if by faith we can receiue it 7 He said this was his manner in dealing with them that came to the Communion if they were but indifferently instructed thereunto he by exhortation charged them to beware what they did he would not wish them to come but if they came he would not vtterly denie them if they lay in no sinne 8 Barzillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could not tell how sufficiently to gratifie him with recompence In the end he chargeth Salomon his sonne that the sonne of Barzillai should sit at his table which thing both in Dauids opinion and in Barzillais estimation was the greatest benefit wherein they could both stay either for his liberalitie in bestowing or for the others contentation in receiuing Now if this for so great a benefit seemed so great a reward how rich and how glorious is the bountifull dealing of God with vs which without any desert or deed offered on our parts hath in his loue appointed it to sit at his sonne Christ Iesus his table where not Salomon but a farre greater than Salomon is present CHAP. LXII Of sinne and how to abstaine from the least and of iniquitie and the punishments thereof THere be some which call good euill and euill good they shrinke vp euill into a narrow scantling and would faine bring it to this if they could that none doe euill but they that are in gailes But wee must take â—eede of this and therefore let vs knowe what it is to doe euill Euill is either naturally euill or euill by circumstance In all our actions to auoide euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. wee must learne this lesson followe nothing but proue it first and keepe that which is good but abstaine from all apparance of euill Be sure that it is good ye doe but if it haue but a shew of euill auoide it if it bee an euill fauoured thing to see to flie it 1. Cor. 6. All things saith Paul are not profitable though they be not plainly forbidden 2 To heare the threatnings and to tremble at them to heare the promises and to beleeue them to reuerence the Sacraments and to receiue them to pray vnto God in all our wants and to be thankfull for all his mercies are waies to keepe vs from sinne and to recouer vs from sinne when we are fallen thereinto Therefore the neglect of these doth pull downe iudgements vpon men for though Paul rebuked the Corinthians of many sinnes yet for this cause saith he some are asleepe some are sickly c. For if these had been vsed as they ought sinne should neuer haue growne so farre as it did 3 Let them that feare the Lord account it his great mercie that hee will not let them prosper and thriue in their sins least they should be carried away thereby to perdition and those who belong not to the Lord though they thinke all well so long as they feele their profit yet let theÌ„ know that the Lord doth shew no greater signe of his wrath than when he suffereth theÌ„ to prosper in their wickednesse For as a father that hateth his child most when he giueth himselfe to be ruled by his owne pleasure so it is with the Lord. Therefore let them that take pleasure in following their owne lusts and satisfie their owne desires in sin and wickednesse though for the present they obtaine that they delight in take heed least the cloudes of darknes suddenly ouershadow them and so the Lord send them to be tormented in hel before they be aware Whereas contrariwise he chasteneth his children in this world that eternally they might not be condemned 4 We shall neuer througly leaue sinne vntill we know and acknowledge sinne to be sinne and be truly sorrowfull for the same 5 The nature of the wicked is that there groweth their loue where they be not gainsaid and reproued for sinne and where they be admonished there groweth their hatred 6 If once we giue consent to sinne we are made ready to fall into moe and many sins and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conscience of many and great sinnes and so being once in wrapped in sinne it is an hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell Lord giue vs grace to see and to resist the first sinne euen the first motions vnto sinne Iam. 1. 13. 14. conferred with Heb. 3. 12. 13. 7 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 8 We must take heed that by the occasion of others that sinne we giue not our selues to doe the like but rather by the fall of others into sinne we must learne to rise vp vnto the Lord. 9 The occasion of sinne may be by another but the cause of it is in our owne corrupt nature which is alwaies readie to sinne 10 Sinne getteth most strength when good men fall into it 11 It is a great mercy of God to goe bungar like and foolishly about a sinne 12 It is good to resist that which nature most liketh 13 That God that drew light out of darkenesse will draw goodnes oft times out of our corruption Our corruption corrected by the mercy of God maketh vs esteeme better of good men being remoued or taken away from vs than we did when they were neere and remaining with vs. 14 One sinne goeth not alone but one sinne will open the doores of the soule to let in another 15 We neuer will labour to leaue sinne so long as we be quiet in minde but still flatter our selues and bedawbe our consciences with rotten plasters vntill we be either stricken with feare or cast downe with iudgements The greatnes and enormitie of sinne is seene by sixe points First on Gods behalfe how huge and detestable it is may be seene who by sin is so greatly dishonoured for how much the higher his Maiestie is so much the greater enormitie it is to sinne against him Secondly sinne is noted by the
meanes 15 Gods iudgements are most suddaine and when men are in greatest delight Euen in the Sun-shine Sodome was destroied and in the banquet time Iobâ— children were slaine therefore wee are to learne to bee most warie and watchfull and then most to suspect our selues when the world thinketh least of euill and is most secure CHAP. LXV Of Parents Education of children Gouernours of youth and Care of posteritie WHen children haue infirmities their parents are to see and consider whether they haue not receiued such sinnes from them If they haue they are rather to pray for their children than too much to correct them least they persecute their own sinnes in the persons of their children 2 When Moses was to goe at the commandement of the Lord into Aegypt he first returned with his wife to his Father in law Iothro to haue his leaue of him thereby shewing his dutie and obedieÌ„ce vnto him that so he might giue no occasion of offence and might auoid all appearance of euill so must all the children of God be carefull in the like case and not to excuse themselues by good meanings 3 The Lord is carefull that his workes should bee recorded and that not for his owne cause for he knoweth them wel not for the age present for that many remember it but for posteritie to whom he would haue it to come that in them thereby hee might bee glorified Therefore the Lord made choyse of Iosua to whom he would haue Moses to rehearse the victories which he had giuen the Israelites ouer Amaleck his people that he might not be proud thereof nor glorie in his owne strength but that hee might giue the glorie wholy and onely to the Lord that gaue it Secondly that thereby he might be prepared to helpe the people and to gouerne them after Moses departure And this must teach vs to pray that the Lord would euer prepare such as may be profitable to posteritie And therefore in the 78 Psalme God commaundeth that the workes of the Lord should bee taught to posteritie and so saith Paul to Timothie deliuer this to men which may be fit to deliuer it to others c. From whence wee may learne that when the Lord will haue a blessing continued to any people he wil also prepare instruments to conuey his blessings to posteritie But when the Lord will not continue his mercie then will hee depriue them of the meanes Seeing then in our time men are carefull onely for themselues and few care for them that shall come after and that so few regard to Catechise their families these things I say are signes that the Lord will not continue those mercies to our posteritie which we doe now enioy 4 Youth especially is to take heede of pleasure for though fire be good yet in flâ—xe or tinder it is not good so though pleasure be good yet pleasure in youth is not good We neede not plough for weedes they will grow fast enough in the fallow But some will take their pleasure in their youth especially and they purpose to become good and to liue grauely hereafter in their age This is to make a couenant with the diuell as the diuell said to Christ I will come out but the time is not yet come so we will leaue pleasure when the time comes and in the meane time he keepeth vs in a purpose Young men make their sinnes of a double die Crimzen sinnes they become a disease of the bones and custome is turned into a necessitie whereupon diuers say I would faine but I cannot leaue them of these if one recouer fortie rotte away 5 If Sathan can make our youth an vnprofitable age in all the ages following little good is to be looked for For if yee once nip the blossome where is the hope of the Autumne Where may we looke for fruite Well if we will needes vse our pleasure then must we set downe some measure The diuels rules neuer haue exceptions but Gods Saints must learne restraint we must neuer make our hearts the stewards of our affections that our thoughts wander not in them and least in desiring things too much we exceed when we haue them There must be the least lusting of these outward things because there is least vse of them If a man cannot want them he will abuse them when he hath them It is true that Ierom saith The beginning is honest but the greatnesse is deformed And that also sinne is very reasonable in the beginning very shamefaced Thamar went first to play the whore with a vaile before her face but now with an open face first honest recreation and then a pleasure of vanitie recreation before labour to play before we study we vse pleasure but to no good end 6 There is a generall rule wantonnesse is the beginning of sinne We see in Esau to what great prophanenesse his wanton pleasure in hunting grew So in the Scriptures there can be found none other beginning of Salomons fal but this that 1. Kin. 3. wheÌ„ he had spent seuen yeeres in building the house of God he speÌ„t thirteene after in building an house for himselfe This was scarce a good proportion to bestow thirteene yeers on his own house and seuen yeeres on God his house and the Apes and Peacocks that he brought into the land set the people in such vanitie that they vanished away in their wanton thoughts Idlenesse and trifling be the callings of Gentlemen now adaies as also needelesse expenses 1. Tim. 5. 7 If euer we would haue the Church of God to continue among vs we must bring it into our households and nourish it in our families 8 A certaine woman saying without pittie at the birth of a poore childe here is the mouth but where is the meate had this saying replied on her at what time she brought forth a child which died here is meate but where is the mouth 9 Wee are not to iustifie our selues before God onely by faith but wee must also iustifie our selues by good workes before men so that we must not onely labour for our selues but endeuour to stirre vp others also and looke one on another as the Cherubins did and tell things one to another as Iohn tolde his brother We must be carefull for one another and that not onely for the time present but for the time to come This we are bound to doe and our common dealings ought to bind vs thereunto We prouide for our children should we not prouide for the Church which is spiritually tied vnto vs Surely if we consider the plentie and peace which we enioy we shall see that it is not for our deserts for we abound in sinne and none iniquitie is wanting in vs but it is the bloud of the Martyrs who haue purchased this so dearely For these daies did they sowe with teares and we haue reaped them with ioy Now if we will not haue our
posteritie to reape the teares of our liues then let vs be carefull to sowe the good seede of godlinesse else they shall feele the smart The meaning is this that they which haue househouldes and haue beene called themselues should labour to leaue behind them a go 〈…〉 eed for the continuance of the Church as we see in Zache vnto whose whole house â—â—â— Lord Iesus brought saluation It is a fearefull thing to hasten to be worldly and to linger to an euill thing is an holy lingering and to make hast to godlines is a godly hastines Elisha must not salute any whom he meeteth the Apostles must not tarry to talke with any in their iourney and why The Lord requireth great hast in his busines It is profitable to make hast to heauen but it is no wisedome to make hast to hell yet to doe well we finde a Lyon in the streetes but to doe euill there is no hoe with vs. Well the kingdome of God suffereth violence we must make hast to it and beware we linger not as the foolish Virgins to store our selues with Oyle and to furnish our selues with the graces of God 10 Iob saith wisedome is not found in that land which liueth in pleasures If you finde a land of good fellowes you may seeke somewhere else for wisedome is not there If God hath appointed Gen. 3. that none should eate a crumme of bread without the sweate of his browes how much more the bread of euerlasting life If they be not able to direct themselues the next way is to seeke counsell of others But as Horace saith This age will beare no admonition Rehoboam thought his owne counsell best more resolute at twentie yeares than at fiftie yet reason is but as a gristle in vs. Set them in a good way and yet be vnconstant in it desirous to trie conclusions easily drawne from euill and yet they will easily slip the coller and turne to euill againe 11 There is no sacrifice so acceptable to the Lord as for youth to striue with this double triple and seuen fold corde to abandon all pleasures before we haue tasted of the hony with Ionathan It is acceptable I say before a taste not after a loathing God loatheth such seruice when the streame of affection is weake Looke how many baites and snares Sathan hath for sinne so many remedies hath God to crowne vs. But young men will haue their reasons I will doe it but for a while A foolish reason seeing the whole age of man is but short God will not allow a minute therefore not our youth Againe in our time we must not looke for longum but opportunum this is the time of saluation It is in man as in other things in breaking of Horses luring of Haukes Vegetius in his fourth booke De remilitari had rather haue a Souldier that neuer learned to fight than one il brought vp in warfare Timaeus requireth a double tuition for a Scholler that had beene ill brought vp The diseases of the spring are more curable than those of Autumne So the sinnes of a young man are curable if they take not many surfets one vpoÌ„ another In youth it is easiest to resist the pleasures which we neuer tasted of If a young man then say I will tarrie vntill I be old before I resist sinne it is as much as if he should say I am strong now I will stay till I be weake This is the indignitie of our reason Esay 2. There be sinnes called purple criâ—zen sinnes of a deepe die If it be right purple it was died both in the wooll and in the threed So if Sathan doe die vs before we are made cloath in our youth whiles we be wooll if we be so died it is like to sticke by vs. But if we will needs be died purple we must be so died as purple is taken in the Apocalyps purple righteous in the blood of the Lambe When a man hath long had a trustie seruant he is loath to forgoe him he wil rather giue him double wages so is it with the diuell and thus for their continuance Augustine said of a young man that had liued riotously in his youth and afterward sodainely conuerted I grant true repentance is neuer too late but late repentance is seldome true Therefore to make sure worke let vs carry the yoke in our youth Often God doth punish the want of his feare in our youth with the want of wisedome in our age he punisheth the flesh with the world Oh saith Iob all these things that I suffer are for the sinnes of my youth his conscience accused him of nothing else CHAP. LXVI Of Gods worship and of Religion true and false ALthogh the word of God is alwaies in season to be ministred yet mens harts because of their corruptioÌ„ are not alwaies in season to receiue it 2 The Diuell doth oftentimes bring men to superstition in a good thing that afterward hee might procure them to leaue it off vtterly 3 Superstition doth breake off loue in all estates 4 â—is a great and secret offence through the corruption of nature to perswade our selues that we may goe to see idolatry though in heart we consent not vnto it But doubtles as by the iudgment of God we often fall into that sinne which before we did not know so the offence is great First in respect of our corruption which naturally is giuen to superstition Secondly in respect of our brethren if they bee strong to grieue them if they be weake to offend them Thirdly in respect of Gods glorie the zeale whereof should make vs with heroicall spirits to crie out against such sinne 5 In the first Commandement the substance of Gods worship is set downe in the second the meanes in the third the ende and in the fourth is the time prescribed wherein these things especially are to be practised 6 God requireth the body to worship him as well as the soule and therfore let him that hath an eare to heare heire he that hath a tongue to speake let him speake hee that hath hands to lifte vp let him lift them vp and hee that hath knees to bow let him bow them There are straÌ„ge speeches to this end in the scripture that not only they that haue tongues should praise the Lord but euery thing that hath breath yea hee requireth to be praised of euery bone in the bodie The right title whereby God chalengeth this seruice of our members is because wee are his and when we were not his hee redeemed vs with a price First the clay whereof we are made was his by creation of right he may claime vs he findeth vs here at his own charge cost and expences and so by the testimony of the booke of his prouidence we are his The LORD by bleeding from his heart by the speare from his hands feete by the nailes from his head by the Thornes purchased vs to his
in vaine And yet to cleanse hand foote eye tongue and all without is called but the cleansing of the outside of the platters But wee must not rest here We must goe yet further and be pure in heart for Blessed are the pure is heart such shall receiue the blessing We had great neede to cleanse our spirits for as they retained the image of GOD before sinne came so now being corrupted they are most corrupt For euerie thing degenerating into a contrarie Nature to that which it was is made most contrarie The honie a very sweete thing yet when it is often purified many haue a most bitter matter of it So GOD his nature is gentle and hee is long ere he be prouoked to wrath but when he is angrie who is able to abide his wrath downe goe mountains and hills and all before him so the perfectest part of man being euill is of all things most abominable to the Lord. This deceiues all men to thinke some good thing is left in them But if the tongue which speaketh out of the abundance of the heart haue but the ouerplus and superfluitie of the heart be a world of wickednes as S. Iames saith how much wickednes thinke yee is in the heart Nay the sinne of the spirit is so euill that the Lord hates the smal smoking stemes of it euen the very euaporations which ascend out of it There be some motes in it which in the darke cannot be seene as in time of superstition because of their palpable ignorance they cannot be discerned but when the Sunne beames come those little motes are espied Vntill the Sunne-beame had shined to Paule he could not see these motes but afterward he saw that Thou shalt not lust was a great thing and then seeing his motes he fell out of conceit with himselfe Our fine spirits now-adayes will admit Religion but they wil mingle it with that filthines that comes out of theÌ„selues I meane their owne wittie conceits Thus we see that a man that will grow vp to the cleere hope of a better life hee must be cleansed from all filthines of the spirite euen from his finest sinnes for otherwise they will worke him woe enough 11 Touching sanctification wee must haue our direction out of the old Testament and we must consider whether our thoughts words and works be cleansed from their outward corruptions and though we be not guilty to men notwithstanding I say our thoughts are not sure And all things are impure vnto the Lord vnles they be sequestred and made impropriate to God so that if we haue set our very thoughts apart to God then there is a holines begun and then we are meete not onely for meate but for a sanctified vse To vnderstand this the better we must know that the Iewes who referre vs by proportion of sanctification to the signes which the Lawe hath set downe say that sundrie beasts seruing for meat only were not vncleane but if they come to an holy vse they were vncleane So we though wee be not vncleane in these outward things yet that is not enough wee must be cleane also to serue the Temple holy as the Temple that is holy Now the difference of the beasts vsed in the Temple and other coÌ„mon beasts is in this the beasts vsed to a common vse were vsed in many things but those of the Temple were vsed but to one So if we be to serue for an holie vse wee must not be for when and for what we list but taken vp in thought word and deede to scrue the Lorde wee are not to bestowe our thoughts on all things but to referre them to the Lord mediately or immediately 12 Certaine it is that to the cleansing of our selues as it was in the Lawe that the goâ—â— and siluer being cleansed for the seruice of God had such a defiling by the seruice of Idols that no water could wash them cleane enough but being neuer so well purged yet they must of necessitie passe through the fire so wee say of our corrupt nature though wee cleanse it and cleanse it very oft and very much being so much corrupted both of it selfe and with the touch of outward things yet it must needes goe through fire and passe by death which must throughly purge it without which it cannot wholy be purified For before an vniuersall cleansing there must be a dissolution of nature There may be other seruices to vse in vs as there was of those beasts that were for meat but when we must come to that one and immediate seruice of God there cannot be any vntill our nature he dissolued and are passed through the furnace of death and so we shall be freed from all filthines In the meane season the crackes and breaches of our nature and the corruption crept into the bones sinewes and veines hidden in the secret parts betweene the marrow and the ioynts whither the Apostle saith the word of God doth pearce Heb. 4. 12 I meane the sinnes of naturall corruption shall not be laide to our charge and for other pollutions in our soules we are to striue against them and to growe vp in the feare of God which 2 Cor. 7. 1. is to fulfill as the Virgin Mary fulfilled the daies of her purification the daies of our sanctification The word is taken from the text of the booke of Numbers where the daies of consecrating a Nazarite must be fulfilled Hee should be many daies in cleansing himselfe which if they were not fulfilled his sanctification should not be perfect So that if the Nazarite coutinued thus vntill the end then he should be free but if euen the verie night before his time was ended he touched any vncleane thing then all that he did before was voide and hee was to begin all his dayes againe for he was impure For so long as any part of the sanctification is to be done all is vnperfect This is more cleerly set downe Numb 19 11. 12. where mention is made of purifying the third day and the seuenth day and if the man touching the dead did not fulfill euery day then though he came neere the end and fulfilled not the end he should be impure still if he purified not himself the third day he should not be cleane the seuenth day So we must not deliuer an holinesse to God for a time or in some causes or for some persons but we must throughly fulfill the dayes of our holinesse not presenting I say a maimed holines as in the Law it was not permitted for a man to offer a lame or maimed beast though it wanted but a taile which was a small thing yet for that defect the Lord refused it There are a great manie of professors which would needes be men sanctified but they are loathe to be cleansed and to fulfill the dayes of their holinesse They will goe a while a day or two dayes they will not come to the third
shall euer stand but when there shall come a change there will be a triall so when God sheweth vs tokens of his loue wee may thinke we trust in him but when hee denieth these tokens vnto vs there is the triall When the children of Israel were either in a moderate estate or in some new deliuerance they liued very godly and are commended but if abundance of things did once make them wanton they fell to Idolatrie and when they were in miserie they murmured where wee see that it is easie to come to generall obedience but in particular to embrace it in euery place and time this is harder Againe that is onely true faith which in trouble and want holdeth out constantly and faileth not for any temptation 7 The Lord doth trie his people many waies yet but with one thing at once as some times with want of bread or with want of meate or with want of water he doth not powre all his punishments at once to let them see the corruption of their harts because they are ready to distrust for euery thing and againe to let them see that for many things they cannot be thankfull This is the ordinarie dealing of the Lord with vs he doth vs good many waies he trieth vs sometime one way somtime another way doth not lay all his punishments on men at once vnlesse their sins be come to the full and they deserue it or els if he be minded to take some singular triall of men as he dealt with Iob thus he dealeth with vs to beare with our weakenes and to try vs whether the hauing of many blessings would moue vs rather to follow the Lord than the want of some one thing would cause vs to forsake him This may be seene in particular trials as when he giueth a man many things and letteth him want his health If we consider this we shall see that we are as ready to murmur as euer they were for if the Lord giue a man two yeeres health yet one yeeres sicknes doth more make him to murmur than many yeers of health doth make him thankful For the want of this will make men deny God and the Gospell and to be ready to goe to witches for their health and will not looke for helpe at the Lords hands The infidelitie of the Isralites was greatly herein bewrayed for did God make the waters of Egypt blood dried vp the red sea made bitter waters sweete would not that God also make waters to come out of the rockes in the wildernesse their murmuring is here therefore very manifest and our murmuring is now as great as theirs was For though men thinke that this people did euill to murmur think that now there are greater occasions theÌ„ they had let vs coÌ„sider their temptation and we shall see it will excuse them and greatly accuse vs. For what temptation was it to haue many children and cattell and not to know where to haue water for them We vpon lesse occasions will murmur for though we confesse that we are in better case theÌ„ our fathers were yet because some haue lesse than others haue therfore they are ready to murmur though they haue otherwise sufficient Much more therefore would men murmur if they had nothing and then would they bid God and his word and all farewell And hath not God dealt with vs as mercifully as with them Yea surely if we haue harts to consider Gods prouidence for who cannot see that the Lord hath deliuered him often from dangers Whom hath not the Lord dealt his mercy most liberally to Therefore are we as much without excuse as euer they were 8 Moses finding the Israelites to murmur for water calleth the murmuring a tempting of God because it did not proceed of infirmitie seeing they had tasted of and felt the wonderfull mercies of God for them farre greater than this was to giue them drinke for by the former miracles they knew that God was able and also willing to helpe them and therefore seeing they still murmured Moses calleth this a tempting of God whereas before when they murmured diuers times yet he did beare with them as such as did offend of infirmitie Where we see that God dealing with vs as with them hath borne with the time of our ignorance and we may al confesse that the Lord doth not deale with vs according to the workes of our owne hands but if we will be ignorant still and despise instruction or after we haue had experience of his goodnesse if then we will presume to tempt God it is fearefull when we know the great goodnesse of the Lord and haue experience of the same in our selues Psal. 93. 2. When we know it is a sinne which we commit and yet we will tempt God whether he will punish or no as Peter rebuked Ananias Act. 5. and Paul rebuked those who in vaine excuses would eate in Idols temples saying doe you prouoke the Lord 1. Cor. 10. And this was the temptation with which the diuell tempted our Sauiour saying cast thy selfe downe But Christ answered and said if I should so doe without Gods commandement I should denie his prouidence which only watcheth ouer men in their waies And thus he putteth away the diuell this then is to tempt God and this Moses meaneth when he rebuked the people saying why tempt yee the Lord that is to say You know your sinne well enough the dealing of the Lord with you is manifest and mine also now adde not rebellion vnto sin but if you sinne then do you tempt the Lord The Lord in Psalm 95. passeth ouer other sinnes and maketh thâ—â— orâ—â— of temptation 〈◊〉 be sware c. Now let vs consider when wee fall into some sinne which we know noâ— the Lord is mercifull but if we then when we know it is a sinne by the law of God and when we haue felt euery way the hand of God vpon vs and the spirit of God checking vs for it and that the Lord hath vsed meanes to bring vs out of it if then I say we sinne this is a plaine tempting of God And this wee must apply to our seuerall transgressions as if a man haue bin an adulterer or an angry person or câ—uetous before his knowledge the lord will beare with it but after the Lord hath dealt with vs in these seuerall sinnes as before is set down then if men doe sinne this is the tempting of the Lord and this is the beginning of the wrath of God And such men stand in a very fickle estate and are in great daunger to fall into the hands of the Lord. This is then a comfortable doctrine to heare that the Lord will heare with the offences of our ignorance and will not lay them to our charge if then we will goe cheerefully forward when hee giueth vs knowledge and other meanes to draw vs vnto him but if we refuse instruction and will not be drawne from our
into the midst of the congregation as it were then they begin to warre with the Lord and his Ministers and they seeke either in their liuing to muzzle them or else to pursue them with the sword of Ismael that is with their tongues to smite them and so to trie them euen as with coles of Iuniper Dauid complaines that he was compassed about with dogges which thing was most accomplished in Christ who was made of many peeces sometime thought to be a Demoniacke sometime a drunkard sometime a friend of Publicans and sinners and as they speake of the Master so wil they speake of the Disciples whatsoeuer comes into their choler Yet though there be three parts of the land nought for the fourth sake we must sow that though three parts of the congregation be not good yet for the fourth part we must preach as Christ who went about into all places for an hundred and twentie soules who no doubt had foure times as many hearers and so we must follow the renting part for their sake that heare with reuerence and fruit 6 The Galathians esteemed of Paul as of an Angel yea he beareth them witnes that they would haue plucked out their eyes and haue giuen them to him and the Millaines were so affected to Ambrose that they protested that they would rather loose their liues than their Bishop Dauid being called from a shepheard to be a king had friends more than a good many thicke and three-fold But when the oyle is powred forth sharpe wine must goe in But yet Paul is imprisoned Ambrose hath faire promises and Dauid meeteth with one Shemei or other that will giue him hard good morrowes and pelt him with stones so long as the quailes last and the fleshpots and Manna comes down as thicke as dust and feathered foules as the sand of the sea who but Moses then but if they haue not flesh at their call if they fall once a shrugging and whyning if Moses get him not out of the way he may be spurd and perchance goe to the pot Christ if he can so prouide that the water may be turned into wine and that there be taken vp twelue baskets full and so they may sit downe on the greene grasse and eate by 4000. and 5000. it is a trim world why Christ shal be a king and Rabbi and Rabboni and good master and Hosanna in the highest and all that may be and more than may be But if Christ cast out a word and say that a Prophet is not esteemed in his owne country his country men are ready to lay hands on him It is good being for S. Paul at â— conium if he and Barnabas can promise so that they can make men whole with a word such fellowes shal not lacke Iupiters priest shall be sent for and sacrifice shall be made they shal be taken for no men but for Iupiter and for Mercury if they can do vs any good But if Paul goe and gather stickes and so a viper caÌ„tcheth him by the fingers then out vpon him murderer ah wretch Gods iudgement seazed on him yet for all this let him shake it off quickly and he shall goe for a God 7 If thou wilt diligently heare there are two kindes of vnderstanding one in iudgement another in heart the one is but little the other bringeth practise Deut. 29. for we are said to erre in hart though not in iudgement Psal. 95. so in iudgement though not in â—art if we vnderstand in heart theÌ„ it will be a small matter to bring practise For when we allow in iudgement and loue in heart then are we carried willingly to that thing so that if we know a thing which we cannot be brought to do it is because we vnderstand not in heart 8 The chiefest thing that God is pleased with is to be truly religious to loue truth with singlenes of hart and a prepared mind to be obedient vnto it without the which though a man should leade an Angels life in outward shew yet by how much it were the more praise of the world by so much it is more abhominable in the sight of God 9 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spur vs to confusion For though we are giuen to flatter and presume of our selues that being twice or thrice spared we dare sinne againe yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 10 If any man make no coÌ„science to walke vprightly I wil not free him from pouertie from sicknesse from heresie for as well can will the Lord punish the mind as the body 11 Pharaoh scorning Gods people and his messengers the Lord turned it to a blessing and it may teach vs not to mocke the children of God again to heare patiently the practises of scorners as Dauid did Shemei and so shall it be turned into a blessing vnto vs. Pharaoh could mocke and contemne God in his prosperitie but he could not withstand the plagues when they came but was most fearefull and this is the course of all the wicked to contemne God in prosperitie and to be most fearefull in any trouble 1 The promises of God must be to vs as a double string to our bowe as Iacob ceased not to wrestle though his thigh was bruised vntill he had the blessing so we must not faint in temptation though we be humbled vntil we haue victorie We must not despaire of the victorie in temptation because of our striuing albeit we haue some infirmities but rather we must reioyce in our will and in God his grace whereby we haue desire to goe to God 2 We need not goe farre from our selues for monstrous temptations 3 It is ill halting before a cripple when one hath beene exercised with many temptations he can discerne others 4 Sathan by temptations maketh a man forget mirth casteth a mist before his eyes that he cannot discerne corrupteth his taste that he cannot iudge of meates A certaine man labouring grieuously of a great sicknesse in body yet the passions of his minde were such that he was senselesse of the paine of his body Againe the Lord afterward changing his mourning into reioycing gaue him such abounding comforts of his spirit that as before through extreame anguish of his spirit so now through most wonderfull passions of heauenly ioyes and assurance of his sinnes pardoned he felt no outward paine of his body though dangerously it was afflicted CHAP. LXXII Of Witchcraft vowes and vnbeleefe VVItches and wizards can do nothing as appeareth in that wizard Balaam Num. 23. who saith that God must first be displeased or euer he could preuaile against Israel by his witchcraft therefore must we not seeke for helpe of them they haue not power to hurt nor to helpe vs. Ford God is almighty and he must helpe thee therfore turne to him by faith and repentance and doe not flie to them Meanes
sinned as also that hee might haue hindred this euill But the Lord was no more the cause of sinning than the soule is the cause of halting in a man For as in a lame man the soule is onely the cause of mouing and the shrinking of some veine or crookednes of the legge is the cause of vnperfect mouing likewise God is the cause of euery action in man but our owne corruption is the cause of the sinne of the action and yet for all this the Lord draweth out good euen from the vilest actions Wherfore neither doth the Lord euill himselfe nor suffereth euill to be done but as hee driueth out a more good than there is ill in the action it selfe 2 Some men leaue sinne as adultery theft or murther for open shame or for punishment but in other cases which offend God as much as negligence in their calling prophanation of the Sabbath neglect of hearing the word they make no conscience at all Therefore we must haue a labouring against all sinne Others leaue sinne but it is for age or fayling in pleasure or some such thing which hindreth them of which diuers will tell of their sinnes with such mirth and make much of them that fall into the same when as the mention of them should be odious It is not all one to leaue sinne and to repent of sinne Others haue a purpose to do good and are attentiue in hearing of the word but to winne credit by it but not to credit it whereupon it is that many doe not profit by hearing nay they doe not desire to profit nor are not sorie when they doe not profit This is plaine poperie they get the worke done they care not how Some others haue done good but their doing of good doth work in them such a pride that they take some glory of it to themselues they are made more carelesse which is abhomination before God Sinne shame and death came in together liue together and shall dye together as in Adam he was naked and had no shame so in Christ and in the godly at the last day no sin shall be in them nor shame as in the Angels now they are not CHAP. XX. Of profit and pleasure PAul diuiding the times 1. Tim. 4 and 2. Tim. 3. into the latter dayes and the last dayes telleth in the spirit of prophecie of them both that in the one there should bee much superstition which are gone and in the other into which wee are fallen and they are fallen on vs that men shall bee louers of pleasures more than of God and account gaine godlinesse so the one esteeme our life as a pastime the other thinke of it as of a market to be getting at all hands Although Marthaes part be the worse and Christ hath saide so because it shall bee taken away from her yet all choose her part and yet this otherwise hath often a great scourge of God ioyned vnto it It is the errour of the world in these dayes to thinke all is well so we get not our riches by euill meanes but I say though wee vse no euill meanes at all to get them euen in louing the bare things themselues too much wee offend For not onely things corrupt are impure but also things mingled with such things as are corrupt are made vnpure so things impure mingled with the soule corrupt it because the soule is onely for the Lord. CHAP. XXI Of Christs power THe Sonne of God taketh care of that thing which wee thinke no pitle needes to be bee taken of that is of the peace of conscience When men heare of their neighbours to come vnder this new Lord they thanke GOD they are not so and when they themselues are a little waked out of sleepe and feele their head not well but thinke the chamber goeth round about they quietly can lye downe and fall to sleepe againe Well then seeing Christ taketh care of vs wee must not feare a strong enemie because wee haue a more valiant Captaine The Diuell indeede is a Lion but so is Christ a Lion that of the tribe of Iudah there is a Lion for a Lion courage for courage The Diuell is a Serpent so Christ calleth himselfe a brasen Serpent there is a Serpent for a Serpent and wisedome for wisedome yea a Serpent of brasse to sting all the fierie Serpents of the wildernes But thou saiest Christ is called a Lambe and a worme Be not discouraged that is in respect of his Father who found him as meeke as a Lambe who might haue troden on him as on a worme but the Diuell neuer found him a Lambe but a Lion So that though before God hee was as a Lambe or a worme yet before the Diuell a Lion for a Lion a Serpent for a Serpent The weakenes of Christ is stronger than all the power of hell Iohn 18. when the Diuell seemed to be in his ruffe when hee had a proud shew he sends a great crue to take a sillie man when hee told them it was hee whom they sought this little word cast them downe a word of a man humbled and readie to be iudged by the breath of his mouth cast downe legions What shall this Christ doe now in glorie nay what shall he doe when it commeth with thousands of Angels This then is the estimation the Diuell is strong but Christ stronger the Diuell is wise but Christ is wiser CHAP. XXII Of Temptation OF all punishments this is the sorest to be suffered to walke as we list Ps 78. the people would needes haue Quailes Almightie God saith Let them haue Quailes but he destroyed them euen when the meate was in their â—â—outhes for with their morsels they swallowed wrath Oh saith the Lord that the people would walke in my way and Israel obey me but because â—hey would not God gaue them ouer to their hearts lust Rom. 1. 24. Idolâ—trie the greatest sinne that can be God punished with this whereby we see how heauie a sinne it is in God his sight how light soeuer wee make of it to be giuen ouer to our owne hearts lust In the booke of Numbers there is mention made of a place where the children of Israel were plagued called the graues of lust wherof a learned Father saith In these daies there are many graues of lust for his bodie that liues in pleasure is a graue of lust And this is that which I desire we may see that we might once haue a feeling of thornes in pleasure and that God punish vs not by suffering vs still to goe on I reade in the Scriptures of deliuering a man to Sathan and of deliuering a man to himselfe the first there may follow saluation as wee see to the man in the Epistle to the Corinthians but if wee fall into the second it is dangerous For it were better to be deliuered ouer to the diuell than to his owne lust for thither it will bring him and that so as he shall
they differ The sins of the people moue God to punish them with euill gouernours c. How Christians should communicate good things Preparation to the hearing of the word All our power in prayer commeth from the word The life of faith very secret and often hardly discerned How we must haue not onely a knowledge by the last commandement of our naturall corruption but also an experience Prophaning of holy exercises Note well Sathans diligence We must be as diligent to serue the Prince of glorie as the 〈◊〉 are the Prince of darknes The 〈…〉 the light law Law â—â— Gospell in â—â—â— ages till Christ came No thriuing in sinne The feare of God the strong bridle of the faithfull The great power of Gods feare Thankesgiuing How feruent prayer preuailes with God A sweete consolation The heart whose it is by right A great mercie not to thriue in sinne Patience Hardnes of heart Simile To suspect our own wisedome in matters of saluation Diuers infirmities of men Admonition How can rebuke kindly A good counsell Iudgement To vse well the graces which God hath giueÌ„ vs. The generall promises of outward things 1. Tim. 4. 8 To learne to obserue inward corruption by the outward sense How some respect neither cursing nor blessing Sinne how terrible An experienced faith Gods prouidence The Church hath a mixture of good and bad Simile Our faith the same with the Fathers How the law and the Gospel is to be preached Of profiting by hearing of sermons Of Gods presence and how to present our selues before him in his worship Heb. 11. 26. 27 Differences of sinning in the godly and godlesse How some can correct the same sin in others which they like in themselues How many couer sinne by example What respect God hath to his children in the execution of his iudgements A good signe of Gods grace when Gods sweete blessings make vs more free in his seruice How God accepteth the will in some for the deede Of our happy communion with Christ how thereby wee haue an assurance of all his insearchable riches Iustification sanctification goe together If we respect Christ his Crosse wee may not continue in the filthines of our sinnes How sinne dwâ—lles in the godly How the diuell chuseth the best wits for his seruice How many sinnes may lie couered vnder one How to preserue a teÌ„der conscience to keepe our hearts from hardning How dangerous to reiect grace and light offered How coÌ„trary the iudgmeÌ„ts of the word worldare How sinne 〈…〉 the qualitie of the Serpent The iudgement day of Gods 〈…〉 day of 〈◊〉 redemption To sit 〈…〉 Note â—â— How profitable â—he crosse it Children and bastards how they differ Priuie pride Matth 4. The hearing of the word preached How corruption â—urneth grace into wantonnes How our own kindred may hinder vs with God How to entertaine and loue the Saints How to labour for contentation if we will profit in godlinesse How to attaine the measure of blessings which God hath appointed for vs. A good note of our loue to vertue Not to proceed rashly in iudgement against any man The ende of the wicked Prayer How to cure contention Prayer Selfe-loue selfe-will Pride Admonition Matrimonie Affliction Doctrine How troubled mindes feare threatnings How greatly God is pleased with faith on his prouidence Admonition How to put difference betweene persons The passions of Christ in his death Obserue well the heart in all things How the diuell malignes the best Memorie Wherefore the Lord bids vs flee Fornication but re sist the diuell The zeale of youth and of age The differeÌ„ce between our feelings in our first conuersion and afterwards Simile Prayer The end tries all To be faithfull in our owne busines Anger The godly mans peace Chaplaines Hardnes Iudgements To seeke first the kingdom of God The Diuels registers Sound profession How to hide our treasure How God rewardeth vs. Not to dwell in sinne To empty our selues of euery one Priuate examination and confession * Or spiritual Differences in sinne Children regenerate Affections Tithe Studies A liuely faith Vehement speeches Admonition Death The coÌ„tempt of the Gospell a signe of wrath How to respect aduisedly the workes of God A coÌ„solation to one afflicted Iob. 7. 15. Act. 16. 27. * The afflicted must flie idlenes Sinne. Mirth Griefe Vehement speeches A graue counsell to Ladies To a man of ciuill life much troubled in minde Teachers 2. Cor. 1. 3. Ioy griefe Sabbath How to â—â—rrie our selves in the temptation Few meanes vsed in truth better than many in ceremonie Faith and feeling How God blesseth and directeth the single and simple heart Isaac was blinde and so was Iacob Sinne. Heretikes To lie in any one sinne how dangerous To walke vprightly To thriue in sinne Deceitfulnes of sinne Iohn 3. 4 All must reade the Scriptures Act. 17. Heb. 3. 12. 1. Pet. 3. Reading the Scriptures in the Church Heb. 4. 2. Preaching Hearing the Word Law Gospell Amoâ— Dei amorem proximi geâ—eâ—at Generall obseruations concerning the Dâ—calogue Rules 1. Preâ—â—pt Euill forbidden Good commanded The second commandement Generall euils Speciall euils Occasions of the breach of the secoÌ„d law What wee must tolerate in a Church which lies not in our power to reforme General good Speciall good thing Occasions of good Sufficient prouision for Godâ— sâ—ruie 3. Precept 4. Precept Publike exercises Priuate exercises 5. Precept Triall of the loue of children to Parents Triall of the loue of Parents to children Triall of the loue of Seruants to their Maisters Triall of the loue of Maisters to Seruants The sixt Precept The seuenth Precept A man may commit adulterie with his owne wife Meanes of Chasti ie 8. Precept Idlenesse Restitution 9. Prccept False witnes Psal. 15. Suspâ—â—ion against any man without any iust cause a sinne against the ninth commandement 1. Cor. 13. Charitie suspecteth no euill 10. Precept Motions What motioÌ„s are forbiddeÌ„ in the tenth Commandement How wee be infected with the motions which come from Sathan the world Who is our Neighbour Ioh. 3. Ephès 2. 3. The Mediator described 1. Cor. 1. Faith defined What Creatiâ—â—â—â— Vse of the first article of the Crâ—eâ—e Christ verie GOD. Christ very Man Vse of holie Conception Vse of Christs Prophesie Vse of his Priesthood Vse of Christs kingdome Christs passion most grieuous in bodie and soule Vse of Christs buriall Phil. 3. 9. 13. Rom. 6. 12. Vse of the article of the Resurrection Iohn â— 14. Vse of Chrstes intercession 1. Thess. 4. 26. 1. Cor. 15. Phil. 3. 10. Rom. 12. 13. Church The holie Ghost alone giueth vs the assurance of the pardon of sinnes * By Faith wee come by degrees to feele to haue a comfortable experience of the pardon of sinnes The comfortable vse of all the articles of the Creede Faith onely iustifieth Rom. 3. 28. A reward to workes is promised of Gods free mercie and not for merit Workes Law and Gospell coÌ„demne sinners which
5. Comfort to Gods children in feeling their secret corruptions Note Hardnes of heart A sweete consolation for a troubled spirit The godly are not free from euill motions The feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in our heart Christ freeing vs from the condemnation of sin will also free vs from the corruption and power of sinne The death of sinnne in vs. Simile 1 Three kinds or causes of feare 2 3 Properties of feare Esay 5. 3. Feare Gods threatnings Note 1. Pet. 1. 23. Feare Gods promises Pietie in aduersitie Note Feare mixt with faith Friendship Note Familie Seruants Note Presumption Note Exod. 17. â—2 24 14. The loue of brethren Simile Affection 2. Tim. 3. 3. Of Fathers Iohâ— Simile Ignorance of old age The vse of Affliction 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. To seek mens fauour more then the fauour of God Sweet ioyes and feelings vnder the crosse Gods fauour and coâ—â—tenance in affliction Sacraments The afflictions of the Church in Egypt were Gods rod to driue them forth to the promised land Notes of brotherhood Coloss. 1. 14. Deceit in contracts Matth. 18 3. Reuenge Note Note Gods iudgement Simile Prayer Papists rest in the worke wrought By what meanes we must draw neere to God Non gressib sed precibâ—itur ad Deum Oratio est Deo sacrificium homini subsidium Daemoni flagellum That we can neither suffer the wrath of God nor flie from it the best is to yeeld vnto it Confession Knowledge Psal. 32. 45. We may not indent with God We pause to passe in heauenly things though we be guided but wee runne fast enough in earthly things thogh no man guide vs. Simile Faith We cannot serue two coÌ„trary maisters How we must follow Christ Certaine indices or notes to know whether we iourney to heauen 1 2 3 Simile Seeing wee must follow Christ we had better follow to saluation than to destruction Simile Simile Simile Simile Fruits of the spirit Mercie and Iustice. Thâ— theefe on the Crosse Simile Notes and markes of faith in the theefe on the crosse The ioy of a good conscience vnder the crosse 2. Cor. 1. 12. Sorrow How to prepare our selues against the day of death and iudgement To appeare before God without a mâ—diator how fearefull Gods mercie Psalm 103. Christ suffered in soule Grace The couetous desire of riches 2. Pet. 3. 18. Simile PreseueraÌ„ce Gifts of the spirit Rom. 2. 4. Gods patieÌ„ce How we may trie our loue 1 to God or rather to the world 2 3 4 5 Psal. 144. 6 7 Zich 13. 1. The paines of hell are endlesse casâ—lesse and hopelesse Tereâ—t Note Of the wrath of God If any thing cause the lord to be angrie it is sinne Why the anger of God is oft set downe by fire Of three things which may keepe vs from sinne 1 Shame 2. Griefe 3. Feare Simile Why mercy is to be loued Mercy is either in giuing or forgiuing Pension of mercie to be shewed and paid to our brethren Simile Note Giuing Mercy to the poore Psalm 16. A talent of riches A talent of knowledge That which goes for currant good payment in this world is not currant in another Of the punish ment of the wicked Simile Albeit this meditation concerning the keeping of the heart be past in the fourth part Tit. Of meditatioÌ„s on Pro. 4. v. 23. yet for that here we haue some amplificatioÌ„ and some difference in his manner of handling this argument I thought it lesse offeÌ„ce to giue thee both good Reader than to depriue thee of either of thim Fabula vulgi Causam pro non causa Conscience of sinne Note To laugh at sinne what it argueth Carnall Protestants Note Of good affections and desires Rom. 7. Looke most of all temptations and griefes on thy Corruption naturall TemptatioÌ„s Simile Dauids adulterie Note TemptatioÌ„s How we may trie our selues by our afflictions and affections We must watch ouer euery motion of the heart and occasion of the eye Est quaedam cogâ—tare voluptas Spatiabaâ— in claustiâ— cordis mâ—â— qui cum lucerna splendeâ— videt te cùm lucerna extincta eâ—â— videt â—e ipsum time Immistae cogâ—ationes Two heads of many sinnes Bernard quid est cortuum nisi voluntas tua Niâ—â—l itaque punit Deus nisi voluntatem tâ—lle haâ—c â—nternum non erit Two waies The first way of Gods Commandements The second way of our owne hearts Three thiÌ„gs to be considered concerning our way 1 2 Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. To follow the multitude Note To follow our owne lusts Lutum Deo sed cera Daemoni 2. Pet. 3. 14. 15. 16. Simile Note Immissae ascendentes Two kinds of thoughts Iohn 13. Simile The rauens will not goe farre from a dead carcasse But delight still to be in the sent of it euen so doe we with sin 6 7 Scala Inferni Simile A controuersie concerning an Iland between Scotland and Ireland Faith contrarie to reason Hope contrarie to experience Many will say If I can fetch it within the compasse of my braine I will beleeue it This man may cast the Bible in the fire for any profit he reapes by it Of the circumcision of the heart How we must circumcise the foreskin of our hearts Vers. 9. Thoughts not free The tenth coÌ„mandemeÌ„t The spaâ—ne of finis is in euery man 1. Creation 2. ProuideÌ„cs 3. RedemptioÌ„ A sound A voyce A word The word of God Simile Hearing the word of God is the best hearing 1. Cor. 1. Preaching How we must heare the word Note these foure things 1. PreparatioÌ„ 2. To heare all that is taught vs not parcels 3. Constancie in hearing 4. A desire to practise the thing we heare Hebr. 4. 12. Wee must heare the word as Gods word while it is daye It is good to heare of the threatnings as well as of the promises Simile * That is in Prosperitie Why the Lord oft threatneth in his owne person * As in publike calamities Preachers Great graces Simile 1. Pride 3 4 Ripenes in sin Gen. 5. Rules for the right vsage of the creatures and of Gods blessings and graces receiued 1 Arguments for humiliation 2 2. Cor 11. Numb 12. 1. 3 Meanes to cure pride Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. Simile Humilitie See 1. p. counsels Hypocrisie Of two sorts of pride Mater heraeseôn Vermis diuitiarum Pride in apparell and strange attire Pride of women which set vp signes in their foreheads Iob. 39. 37. 38. 1. ta mora tòâ—â—osmou 2. tà as ther è 3. tà agâ—â— 4 tà exouthâ—â—â—mâ—â—a 5. tà mè â—â—ta How hypocrisie differeth from true godlines Simile Hypocrites like bankerupts Triall of our ioy after affliction Sicknes Note well They that sâ—e their secret hypocrisie with griefe shall doe well Godly simplicitie Hardnes of heart Psalm 95. Rom. 1. Heb. 3. Peccatum paena peccati Psal. 69. 27. Note 1 2 4 Markes of hypocrisie 5 6 7 8 9 De agris populo diuidendâ—s Liuiâ—s l. 2. 10 11 12 Simile 1
our knees so Faith brings vs to true prayer hauing a sure perswasion thereby that we shall obtaine This faith appeareth here in the man of God saying I waited on thy word which he did because he belieued that the Lord would giue vnto him whatsoeuer he did aske Wherfore our Sauiour Christ oft vseth these speeches Thy Faith hath made thee whole according to thy faith be it vnto thee Iames saith 5. 15. The prayer of the faithfull shall saue the siâ—ke Rom. 10. How shall they pray to him in whom they haue not beliâ—ued I am 1. 6. Let him that wanteth wisedome aske in Faith and wauer not for hee that wandreth is like a waue of the â—ea tâ—st of the winde and caryed away Neither let that man thinke he shall receiue any thing of the Lord. So that it is the sure perswasion of Gods mercie towards vs that lifteth vs vp hands and eyes euen as the feeling of our wants draweth out â—igâ—es and groanes So that if we belieue that God feedeth the yong rauens that call vpon him and gioeth foode to the Lyons wee must much more belieue that his eares are open to the prayers of his children his eyes are ouer the righteous which call vpon him faithfully Hitherto saith CHRIST haue yee asked nothing of my Father aske now in my Name and yee shall obtaine And the Author to the Hebr. 4 16. exhorteth vs saying Let vs goe boldly to the Throne of grace that wee may obtaine mercie For nothing more grieueth the Lorde than incredulitie and they that will come to God must belieue Gods promises and that they shall finde him fauourable to them Howbeit we must alwayes remember this that all the pomises of GOD are in CHRIST yea amen 2. Cor. 2. For neuer are the promises effectuall without faith and no Faith without belieuing in God through Iesus Christ. Now that Faith may be the more strengthened we must ioyne there unto patience For that we may be faithfull it is needfull to waite on Gods leisure in tarying by patience to haue our prayers graunted according to those promises wherein by Faith wee belieued We see the man of God his Faith was not here cut off at the first brunt as being discouraged or ready to breake his faith for he saith I waiâ—e on thy word Likewise he saith Psal. 135. I haue waited on the Lord my soule hath waited and I haue trusted in his word 6. My soule waiteth on the Lord more then the morning watch watcheth for the morning 7. Let Israel waite on the Lord c. Behold after he made mention of the mercie of the Lord he speaketh three times of his patience in wayting on him so that we see this to bee the propertie of Gods children first vndoubtedly to take hold of his promises and then to support their faith by patience in wayting for the accomplishment of his promises Wherefore it is saide Psalm 147. 10. The Lord hath no pleasure in the strength of an horse neither delighteth hee in the legges of man 11. But the Lord delighteth in them that feare him and attend vpon his mercie that is on them that tarrie on Gods lessure for their succour And when our Sauiour CHRIST would haue vs perseuere hee saith Apocal. vlt. I come quicklie Whereby as hee would incite vs to attend the more patiently vpon his comming So wee must knowe that the cause why hee yet commeth not is because wee are not yet ready to receiue him To conclude Habâ—c 2. I will stand vpon my watch and set mee vpon the Towre c. saith the Prophet and the Lord answered him and saide 2. Write the vision and make it plaine vpon tables that hee may runne that readeth it 3. For the vision is yet for an appointed time but at the last it shall speake and not lie though it tarrie waite or it shall surely come and shall not stay Hee will tarrie long to the iudgement of flesh and blood when hee seemeth not to heare vs but hee will come quicklie that is so soone as wee are prepared They may see the fruite of this doctrine which are most giuen vnto prayer Now wee are not to prescribe the Lord his time in hearing our prayers or graunting our requests that wee must tarriâ— Gods appointed time wherein wee shalt see the mightie wonders of the Lord. That wee may thus be patient and not fainte but be constant wee must feede our mindes with the meditation of Gods promises whereby we haue shewed the Prophet of God here supporteth himselfe neither is any thing more necessarie then this For when to prooue our patience and trie our Faith there is often a great distance of time betweene the making and obtaining of our requests wee must haue the Word still recoursing in our minde vntill the promised time come For want of which meditation together with the not obseruing the euent of our prayers and the want of musing and diligent examining our vnbeliefe wee often faile in obtaining our requests and fainte in tarying of the Lords leisure We see what the man of God his meaning is when he saith Mine eye preuented the night watches in that hee declareth that they which watched were not so diligent in their watching as he was in tarying to see Gods promises accomplished We see then dow needfull a thing it is to meditate on Gods promises at such time as our suit hangeth still at the Throne of grace without graunt and effect Vers 149. Heare my voyce according to thy louing kindenesse O Lord quicken mee according to thy custome THe last propertie which wee are to obserue is to bee acquainted with the dealings of GOD either in recompencing his Saints or reuenging his enemies either in our selues obserued or in others Whereof the Prophet maketh mention when he saith quicken mee according to thy iudgement that is according to thy custome or as thou art wont to deale with thy people in affliction and as thou hast done before both to mee and also to other of thy seruants That this obseruation of the iudgement of God hath bene at other times practised we may see Ps. 22. where after the man of God had complaine of his manifolde extremities and had rehearsed his grieuous sorrowes wherwith he was vexed he recouereth himselfe and groweth in hope saying 4 Our fathers trusted in thee they trusted and thou â—â—ddâ—st aeluer them 5. They called vpon thee and were deliuered they trusted in thee and were not confoundded As if he should haue said Lord thou art wâ—nt to deale otherwise in time of olde with our forefathers that feared thy name wherefore seeing thou art now the same God I will not be out of hope because I trust thou wilt deale mercifully also with me We haue often shewed how iudgement in this Psalme is taken either for the accomplishment of Gods promises vnto his children or the executing of his wrath on his enemies so that there is a iudgement of